The Sequel 2008***NOW COMPLETE***

[ZeldaGilroy]

Hey everyone...I don't know if you remember me. I used to post here a lot although when I logged in it said I hadn't been on since 2003...yikes, has it been that long? I wrote Living the Facts of Life parts 1 & 2 (which are currently on page 6 of this board and personally I think are my best fanfics.) I also wrote a sequel to the Facts of Life reunion movie.

Well...after rediscovering FOL on youtube I decided to read my old fanfics and I discovered that I had promised to write a sequel to the FOL reunion movie sequel. It's a sequel-sequel...LOL!

I bumped up the original for those who haven't read it.

So...I started writing tonight since I had a little free time. I figured I'd post some and see if anyone is interested in reading it. If not...I can stop. If you like it I'll try to add some each day.

Let me know what you think. Thanks!
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1

She couldn’t…she didn’t…it was impossible. Blair Warner looked at herself in the mirror. She looked normal. Her blond hair hung loosely around her neck. Her face although strained, was stunning as ever. She didn’t look anywhere near her 43 years. She felt healthy. She hadn’t even had a cold in over a year. How could she have cancer?

She thought back to the day last week when her whole world seemed to shatter. She had taken her five year old son Ethan to kindergarten and then headed off for her yearly physical. She had almost canceled the appointment because things were so hectic at the inn and Tad was out of town on business, but something made her go. It was during the exam that Dr. Greeley had found the lump. Blair assured Dr. Greeley that she hadn’t felt it previously…that it was probably nothing. The doctor agreed but insisted on a mammogram anyway. Blair had a family history of cancer. Her mother had several benign lumps over the years and then one cancerous one. It was better to be safe than sorry. The results had taken her by surprise. There was a definite mass. A biopsy was the only way to determine if her life was about to change forever.

Blair managed to keep the whole situation a secret. She didn’t want to worry anyone needlessly. The biopsy only took 45 minutes and she wasn’t in too much pain afterward. It was a Friday, and Blair simply checked into a New York hotel for the evening afterward. Tad was still out of town and she had asked Dorothy’s daughter Tisha to watch Ethan for the day. Tisha was a senior at Eastland and was able to pick Ethan up from school and watch the little boy overnight. As far as everyone knew, Blair had been shopping in New York for the day and decided to stay in the city to see a Broadway show. No one had questioned her. No one knew her secret.

Now that she had the results, she couldn’t keep it a secret any longer. The biopsy had confirmed her fears. Cancer…stage II. The tumor was five centimeters, but had not spread to the lymph nodes. It was still considered early-stage. All the information the doctor had given her ran through her mind. What was she going to do? How would she tell Tad? How would she tell her friends?

Suddenly she was brought back to reality by the small voice behind her. “Mommy,” Ethan stared anxiously at his mother. “What’s wrong? Why are you crying?” Blair hadn’t even realized tears were streaming down her cheeks. She turned to face her little boy. How would she ever tell him? He didn’t deserve this. She pulled him close to her.

“Nothing is wrong sweetie,” she whispered. “Everything is going to be just fine.” As she said it, she almost believed it was true.

[RoryGilmore]

Great to have you back I was around then, on a different username, God cant believe I've been around here for 6 years! Anyway I'm gonna have to read the first one today then I'll come back and read this. But yeah glad your back and writing again!

[RoryGilmore]

Wow five years later and Blair has cancer!

POST MORE!!!!! I'm Intrigued! I'm hooked!!

[ZeldaGilroy]

I'm glad you're reading this Jo/Blair Fan. Here is some more for you...

Chapter 2

Dorothy Ramsey picked up the phone. She dialed and was surprised by the voice on the other end.

“Little Inn,” answered an unfamiliar voice. Blair must have lost yet another desk clerk. It seemed someone new answered the phone every other week.

May I speak to Mrs. Warner-Warner?” she asked.

“I’m sorry,” the desk clerk replied, “she is not working today. She is in her room and I am not allowed to bother her.”

Dorothy laughed. That sounded like Blair. Spending the day in her own luxurious suite and refusing calls. “Okay, thanks anyway,” she told the clerk. “I’ll call her private line.”

Dorothy dialed Blair’s private line and heard her friend answer on the third ring. “Blair Warner,” Dorothy scolded. “How dare you go see a Broadway play and miss my performance at the Peekskill Playhouse last Friday night.” She was teasing, but enjoyed getting a reaction from her friend.

“Uhm…” Blair tried to think of an excuse. “I’m sorry…I didn’t realize your play was opening so soon. I thought I’d just take a day in New York to rejuvenate myself before Tad gets back this week.”

Dorothy was surprised by Blair’s reaction. She was lying. She could tell…but why? “It’s okay Blair. I was only playing around,” Dorothy said softly. “Tisha told me she babysat Ethan the other night and I was just calling to see how it went. Did you have fun in the city?”

Blair cleared her throat. “Yeah,” she lied. “It was great…very relaxing. Tisha’s great with Ethan too. He loves her.” Blair paused trying to think of an excuse to get off the phone.

“Is everything okay Blair,” Dorothy asked sincerely. “Are you alright? Is something wrong?”

Blair tried not to let her friend hear her cry. “I’m good,” she said. She tried to swallow the lump in her throat. “But I have to go. I promised Ethan we would play Legos. I promise I’ll get to the Playhouse to see your play. Bye.” She hung up quickly.

Dorothy didn’t know what to think. Something was wrong…it was obvious. But what? Why was Blair acting so strange? She had to find out.

Chapter 3
“I see you,” Jo Polniazcek-Bonner yelled across the playground to her five year old son Erick. He was attempting to go across the monkey bars for the umpteenth time and insisted she watch closely in case he actually made it. “Nice try honey,” she shouted in support as he made it to the second bar and let go.

“He’s never gonna make it across…is he?” her daughter Jamie asked as she watched her younger brother. “Poor kid…why won’t he let us help him?”

Jo laughed, “He’s independent…that is not a bad thing.” She smiled at her daughter. “So…what’s up with you? How are things going at Langley?”

Jamie was almost nineteen and beginning her second semester at Langley College. Jo couldn’t believe how quickly her little girl had grown up before her eyes. She was the mother of an adult woman…where had the time gone? At least she still had little Erick. He was still her baby.

“School’s good,” Jamie answered. “I have a new roommate this semester. She’s nice enough. I can’t wait until next year though. Tisha’s planning to come to Langley and she can be my roommate. I feel like I never see her anymore since I left Eastland.”

Jo nodded, “I know it’s tough,” she said as she put her arm around her daughter. “I am so proud of you though. You are doing so well.”

Jamie hugged her mom. Then she pulled away. “I’m gonna go try to help Erick,” she laughed as she watched her brother fall from the monkey bars again. Jo nodded as her cell phone rang and she reached to answer it.

“Hello,” she said with a slight chuckle as she watched Erick and Jamie at the monkey bars.

“Jo,” Dorothy’s voice was serious. “Where are you?”

Jo was startled by Dorothy’s nervous voice. “Jamie and I took Erick to the park. We figured we’d take advantage of the sunshine today…it’s not often we get a sunny January day in Peekskill,” she replied. “Why? What’s going on?”

“Something’s wrong with Blair,” Dorothy answered quickly. “Don’t ask me what…I’m not sure. But the other night Tisha watched Ethan while Blair stayed in New York to see a Broadway show.”

Jo was confused, “That doesn’t sound very suspicious to me.”

“Doesn’t she usually ask you to watch Ethan if she goes out of town…so he can play with Erick?” Dorothy asked.

“I guess so,” Jo answered. “But maybe she had a reason for asking Tisha.”

“Something is wrong…she is keeping a secret.” Dorothy insisted. “I asked her how her trip went and she was crying. She pretended like everything was fine…but I know she was crying. I could tell!” Dorothy was getting more and more anxious for Jo to believe her.

“Tootie calm down,” Jo nearly screamed into the phone. “I’ll go over to Blair’s in a little while…okay. I’ll make sure she’s okay.”

Dorothy calmed down. “Alright…and tell me if you find out anything.”

“Absolutely,” Jo assured as she ended the call.

“Mommy” a small voice yelled across the playground. “Look!” Jo looked up in time to see her son make his way across the monkey bars as Jamie cheered him on from the other end. She smiled and clapped for her little boy. He wasn’t going to be her baby for long either. Both of her kids were growing up.

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent!! Wonder when Blairs gonna tell everyone.....

[ZeldaGilroy]

I'm glad you're still reading! Here is some more...


Chapter 4

“I’ll take Erick home,” Jamie said as the trio made their way to the parking lot. She led him to her small red car parked near her parents’ larger green sedan.

“Thanks hon,” Jo hugged her daughter. “Your dad should be home by the time you get there, but if not I’m sure he’ll be quick.” She knelt down to her son and kissed him on the cheek. “Be good for your sister…I mean it,” she said. She tousled his curly brown hair and the little boy nodded his head, but his mischievous green eyes let his mother know he planned to be his usual ornery self.

“He’ll be fine Mom,” Jamie reassured her mother. Then she buckled Erick in the car and took off.

Jo watched as Jamie and Erick drove away. Then she headed for the Little Inn. Why was Tootie so worried about Blair? Was there really something wrong? If so, why hadn’t Blair called her?

She thought back to the last time she had seen Blair. It was last week when she dropped Erick off at kindergarten. Blair had just dropped Ethan off and they chatted briefly. She had mentioned a doctor’s appointment, but she didn’t seem concerned. Jo hadn’t seen her since then. Rick had taken Erick to school the rest of the week, but he hadn’t mentioned seeing Blair. Had something happened at her appointment?

Jo pulled into a parking space. Then she entered the hotel and walked up the stairs to the suite Blair and Tad used as their home. She knocked softly on the door. There was no answer. She knocked harder. This time the knob turned and the door opened a small amount. Jo smiled when she saw Ethan’s small face peer around the door.

“Aunt Jo,” he grinned happily. “Is Erick here?”

Jo shook her head. “Not today buddy,” she replied. “He spending some time with his big sister. Maybe he can come over sometime this week.”

Ethan nodded his blond head and opened the door wider. Jo walked in.

“Where’s your mom?” she questioned. Ethan pointed in the direction of Blair’s bedroom. Something was suspiciously quiet about the place and Jo felt uneasy as she walked down the hall. She knocked on the bedroom door and heard Blair’s muffled sobs on the other side. There was no other response.

Jo looked around and saw that Ethan was watching TV oblivious to what she was doing. She slowly pushed the bedroom door open. Blair was sitting on her bed, tears streaming down her cheeks. “Blair?’ Jo questioned. Blair didn’t look up.

Jo walked slowly to the bed. “What is wrong?” she asked softly. Blair sat still, her head looking down without response. “Blair…” Jo reached out and touched her hand. Blair slowly looked up at her friend.

“I have breast cancer,” she said in a whisper. Then she looked down at the floor and continued to cry.

[RoryGilmore]

wow still excellent, you've got one reader hooked at least.:)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for your nice replies Jo/Blair Fan. I am glad I have one loyal reader. As long as you are reading, I'll continue to update!

Here's more...

Chapter 5
As she turned the corner onto her street, she could see that most of the houses were dark. She pulled into her driveway and turned off the car. How could this be true? Blair…cancer? Jo had promised herself she wouldn’t cry and she hadn’t yet. She would be brave. Blair needed her to be brave. She took a deep breath and opened the car door. Then slowly made her way into the house.

She gently turned her key in the lock and opened the door slowly. It squeaked a little…she had been meaning to fix it, but hadn’t had the time. She didn’t want the noise to wake Erick. As she entered the living room, her husband Rick rushed in from the kitchen.

“Is Erick sleeping?” she asked him in a tired whisper. “I hope the door didn’t wake him.” She was fighting back tears as she spoke.

Rick nodded. “He’s sound asleep,” he answered. “How’s Blair,” he asked anxiously. Jo had called him earlier and told him what had happened. She told him how she had found Blair crying alone in her room and that when Blair finally spoke to her she told her she had cancer. Jo had stayed with her friend half the night. She fed Ethan dinner she had ordered from the kitchen at the Little Inn and put him to bed, trying to make things as normal for the little boy as possible. Then she sat with Blair while she cried.

“She’s a wreck,” Jo answered. She felt tears well up in her throat and tried to clear them away. “God Rick…how can this be happening?”

He put his arms around her and she leaned into him. He held her close. “What is she going to do?” he asked. “What can they do…medically?”

“She hasn’t decided,” Jo answered softly. “She has some options, but she is not thinking clearly. She can’t make up her mind.” She paused, “What kind of friend am I?”

“What?” Rick asked sincerely. “You are a great friend…you were with her most of the night.”

“I don’t mean that,” Jo said softly. “It’s just that I know how to counsel people in trouble Rick. I’ve helped a lot of people…and tonight…I couldn’t help Blair. All I could think about was how awful this whole thing is.”

“Jo,” Rick replied cautiously, “you’re not her therapist. You are her friend. You’re too close to help her in that way. You just have to be there.”

Jo couldn’t hold back the tears any longer. She leaned closer to her husband. “She helped me,” she sobbed. “When we were in LA, and I was in trouble…she came across the country to help me get better. She saved our marriage Rick. It’s because of her that Jamie still has a mother. It’s because of Blair that we have little Erick…I never would have had the courage to bring another child into this world without her support…her insistence that I get help. She found Dr. Jacobson for me. Without him I could never have gotten over my anxiety…my fear and depression. I owe Blair a lot…everything.”

Rick hated to see Jo like this. It reminded him of that awful time in their lives when she had quit her job as a police officer in LA and secluded herself in their home. She had been so different then than now. Back then, Jo had been unable to cope with life. Now she was working as an elementary school counselor…a job she was made for. She was a doting mother…proud of her beautiful, opinionated daughter and her creative, independent son. Rick knew she was right about one thing. Without Blair they would not be where they were today. He hated to think about what could have been. “I know you want to help,” he said to her as he wiped her tears. “What about Dorothy and Natalie? Could they help too?”

Jo looked up at her husband. She knew he was right. She needed Dorothy and Natalie. The three of them could help Blair…just like they had helped her years before. It didn’t matter that it was late…she had phone calls to make.

[RoryGilmore]

wow...excellent as always.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for continuing to read Jo/Blair Fan. I appreciate you taking the time to respond to my story. Here is some more...

Chapter 6
The cast party was in full swing even though it was nearing 3:00 AM. Dorothy and her long time boyfriend Robert were chatting with some friends when she heard her cell phone ring across the room. “Who would be calling me now?” she asked no one in particular. She saw Rita, a friend from the Peekskill Playhouse standing near her phone. “Could you answer that?” she yelled across the room attempting to be heard over the loud music.

“Hello,” Rita answered loudly. She could barely hear over the music.

Jo paused at the unfamiliar voice on the line. “Yeah…I need to talk to Tootie,” she said matter-of-factly.

“Who?” Rita questioned.

“Tootie Ramsey,” Jo repeated in a frustrated tone. Then she caught her mistake, “I mean Dorothy Ramsey.”

“Dorothy,” Rita called. “It’s some woman. She asked for Tootie,” Rita laughed and Dorothy rolled her eyes.

“It has to be Jo or Natalie,” she said to Robert. “They are the only ones who cannot remember Dorothy. Blair…Mrs. Garrett…Andy…they all remember. Natalie and Jo don’t even try.” She made her way across the crowded room and took the phone from Rita. “Hello,” she said happily.

“Tootie…it’s me,” Jo said nervously. “You were right. I went to Blair’s tonight and she was in awful shape.”

Dorothy knew something was wrong, but she had hoped it wasn’t serious. “What is it?” she asked solemnly.

Jo was crying softly and it took a second for her to find her voice. “She has breast cancer…”

Dorothy couldn’t believe her ears. She managed to tune out the noise, music, and conversation around her. All she could hear were Jo’s muffled sobs on the phone line and the words ‘breast cancer’ echoing in her brain. “What are we going do?” she asked finally.

“We need to help her. All of us need to get together and show her that we’re there for her,” Jo replied. “I’m calling Nat in a while. I hope she can get here.”

“She will,” Dorothy answered knowingly. “When are you heading over to Blair’s again?”

“In a little while,” Jo answered. “I don’t want her alone with Ethan. She can’t take care of him now and Tad won’t be back for a few days. I’m gonna head over there and at least get him off to school. Then maybe I can talk to Blair…help her somehow.”

“I’ll meet you there.” Dorothy said softly.

Jo breathed a sigh of relief. “Thanks,” she replied.

Chapter 7
Natalie Green sat alone in her Washington DC apartment. It was the middle of the night, but she couldn’t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes her mind was full of the death and destruction she had just witnessed in the Middle East. She had been on assignment in the war-torn region for over a month. She had been there many times when she and Harper had been together, but now it was too hard. He was gone. She was alone…and she didn’t have the passion for that kind of assignment anymore.

As she mindlessly flipped through the channels she thought about Harper. He meant so much to her. She could hardly believe he was gone. She thought back to the day it had happened. They had just returned from an assignment in Europe and they wanted to enjoy some peace and quiet. Harper had surprised her with a trip to Florida. They spent the day swimming and enjoying the sights. That night they stayed in and ordered a delicious dinner. Harper had been complaining of a headache, so they decided to turn in early. The next morning when Natalie awoke Harper was lying perfectly still beside her. She reached over to touch him and knew something was wrong. He was so cold. He wasn’t breathing. Hearing Natalie’s panicked scream…the hotel manager let himself into the room and called 911. Natalie clung to her husband until the paramedics took him away, but there was nothing anyone could do. Harper was gone. It was determined he had died of an aneurysm to the brain. It was instant…he probably felt nothing.

Natalie clicked off the TV. Why did she do this to herself? Why relive the horrible event over and over? She was heading to bed when she heard the phone. She picked it up and was surprised by the caller ID. Why was Jo calling her at 3:30 AM? She felt nervous as she answered it.

“Hello,” she said anxiously.

“Nat,” Jo sounded worn. “I’m so sorry to call so late…”

Natalie interrupted, “That’s okay,” she replied. “What’s wrong? You sound like hell.”

“I need you to come to Peekskill,” Jo pleaded. “It’s Blair. She needs us…all of us.” Jo paused solemnly. “She has breast cancer.”

Natalie held the phone to her ear, but she remained silent. She didn’t know what to say. She felt so confused…scared for her friend, worried, angry. Why was this happening? Tootie had lost Jeff to a heart attack, she had lost Harper to an aneurysm, and now they might all lose Blair to cancer. Whatever happened to Happily Ever After? It wasn’t supposed to be like this. How could life be so cruel?

“Nat,” Jo questioned. “Did you hear me? We need you here.”

“I’ll be there tomorrow,” Natalie said softly. As she ended the call she realized life would never be the same.

[RoryGilmore]

still completely excellent, hope they can help Blair.


So I went back and reread Living the Facts of Life 1 & 2 over the week while I was sitting in classes bored outta my mind and I just gotta say without bumping them up that they are two of my favorite fan fics I've read on here, and I'n not just saying that I mean it.

[ZeldaGilroy]

So I went back and reread Living the Facts of Life 1 & 2 over the week while I was sitting in classes bored outta my mind and I just gotta say without bumping them up that they are two of my favorite fan fics I've read on here, and I'n not just saying that I mean it.

That is so nice of you to say. I was really proud of those stories. Part 1 was the first fanfic I ever wrote. I spent a long time on it...writing and rewriting. I posted it all in one post after I finished it. The rest of my fics I've posted in parts, which is more fun because I can add things the readers want and ask for advice.

Anyway...I just wanted to thank you for your nice compliments and for always replying to my story when I update. I appreciate it! I'll post more on this story later tonight.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 8
The previous day’s sunshine was replaced with drizzle the following morning. As Jo made her way to the Little Inn she could barely see through the fog forming on her windows. After not sleeping the night before, she had rushed around that morning, making Erick’s oatmeal and getting his clothes ready for school. Rick was going to drop him off at school later and Jo hated not being there for him in the morning, but she knew Blair and Ethan needed her more than Erick right now.

She pulled into a parking space at the inn and yawned as she turned off the ignition. Then she opened the car door and quickly made her way into the inn trying to escape the drizzle.

As she entered the front lobby, the new desk clerk looked up cheerfully. “Welcome to the Little Inn,” she said in her chipper voice. “How may we help you today?”

“I’m just going up to see Blair Warner,” Jo said matter-of-factly as she turned toward the stairs.

“I’m sorry,” the girl said with a smile as she rushed around the desk and grabbed Jo’s arm. “I can’t let you do that. Mrs. Warner-Warner is not taking visitors. She left me direct orders.”

Jo shook the moisture from her hair and looked at the young girl. She was probably no older than Jamie. She was in a hurry and frustrated by this girl’s perkiness as she tried to assert her authority, but thinking of her own daughter she decided not to let her frustration show. The girl was just trying to follow Blair’s orders.

Jo pulled her arm away from the girl’s grab. “I’m Blair’s friend,” she said calmly. “She will want to see me.”

The girl looked unsure. Jo was becoming more irritated. After everything that had happened the night before, she really didn’t have the patience for this. “Look,” she said sternly. “I am her friend. I was here most of last night. She’s expecting me. I told her I’d take her son to school this morning. Now if you don’t let me upstairs, you’ll have to explain to Mrs. Warner when her son is late for school.”

The girl was obviously taken aback by Jo’s abruptness. She didn’t know what to do. “Uhm…Mrs. Warner-Warner isn’t in her room,” she said cautiously.

“Where is she?” Jo asked nervously.

“She left early this morning,” the girl said. “And she took the little boy with her.”

Jo couldn’t believe her ears. What was Blair thinking? “Did she say where she was going?” she asked hopefully.

The girl shrugged. “I don’t think she was thinking clearly. She was upset about something, but I don’t know what. I thought maybe I should call Mr. Warner, but I didn’t want to cause any trouble. I need this job.”

Jo paced nervously back and forth in front of the front desk. She knew Blair was trying to escape her fear and pain, but where would she have gone? “She didn’t say where she was going?” she asked again.

The girl answered gently, “She said she was going home.”

[RoryGilmore]

Still great...going home....you've got me curious now.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still great...going home....you've got me curious now.

Since you're curious...I'll go ahead and post the next part.

Chapter 9
Jo sat in her car, her head leaning against the steering wheel. She didn’t know what to do. Blair was out there…somewhere. She was sick and she needed help. Where would she have gone? What did she mean by “going home?”

Jo closed her eyes. Her lack of sleep and abundance of stress was making itself known. She took some deep breaths and tried to relax, but it was pointless. Suddenly she was startled by a tap on the passenger side window. She lifted her head and saw Dorothy looking in through the window.

“Open up,” Dorothy’s voice echoed through the glass. “Do you know what this weather is doing to my hair? I have a performance tonight.”

Jo unlocked the door and Dorothy slid onto the passenger seat next to her. “I forgot you were meeting me here this morning,” Jo said honestly.

“You look terrible,” Dorothy said concerned. “Did you get any sleep last night?”

Jo shook her head. “Don’t worry about me Tootie. We’ve got bigger problems…much bigger.”

“Dorothy nodded knowingly. “I know…” she began.

“You don’t know,” Jo interrupted. “Things just got worse. Blair is missing.”

Dorothy looked shocked. “What?” she asked. “How?...When?”

Jo shook her head, “I don’t know exactly. When I got here this morning the desk clerk told me Blair left early this morning with Ethan. She said Blair seemed like she wasn’t thinking clearly.”

“Oh God,” Dorothy mumbled. “Where could she have gone?”

“The girl inside said Blair told her she was going home. But where the hell is home?” Jo asked frustrated.

Dorothy shook her head. “I don’t know. Did she go to her mom’s apartment in New York or maybe to see her Dad?”

“She didn’t want to tell them about the cancer,” Jo replied. “She knew how scared they be…especially her mom after her own battle with the disease.”

“Maybe she changed her mind,” Dorothy said hopefully.

“I don’t think so,” Jo answered. Then an idea came to her. “Tootie,” she shouted. “If you had a serious problem and you wanted to go home so you could be comforted…where would you go?”

“To my house…to be with Robert and Tisha,” Dorothy answered.

“What if they couldn’t know about the problem…you had to keep it from them. Who would you go to?” Jo smiled at her friend.

“Of course,” Tootie smiled as the realization came to her. “Mrs. Garrett!”

[RoryGilmore]

Ah Mrs. G's how did I not guess that?!
I should be writing a paper right now but I'm really not feeling it so i keep checking out everything on here, I'm such a procrastinator :lol:

[ZeldaGilroy]

Ah Mrs. G's how did I not guess that?!
I should be writing a paper right now but I'm really not feeling it so i keep checking out everything on here, I'm such a procrastinator :lol:

I just finished watching the FOL Reunion Movie on youtube. I haven't watched it since it first aired and I wanted to make sure I didn't write anything that conflicted with the movie (although I honestly didn't think the movie was very good which was why I wrote the sequel to it six years ago.) Okay I am rambling now...

I know the Mrs. G thing is so predictable, but I had to do it! We need her in the story. Anyway, as long as you are procrastinating I'll post a little more for you. You really should get that paper done though...that's the teacher in me coming through!

Here's the next part...

Chapter 10

Jo backed out the parking space at the Little Inn. Dorothy was following her. They had to find Blair. She hoped her hunch was correct. It had to be. Blair had to be with Mrs. Garrett.

The temperature was dropping and the morning drizzle was turning to ice. She hoped the streets wouldn’t get too bad. As she turned onto the old familiar street she thought back to all the good times and bad times they had all shared in that house. Mrs. Garrett had moved away two decades ago, serving her time in the Peace Corps and then traveling around the globe. Then last year she had decided she was tired of traveling. She said she wanted to come back to Peekskill. She wanted to be near her girls. Blair was the one who first noticed the old house was up for sale. She bought it for Mrs. Garrett, as a thank you for all she had done for them. Jo smiled to herself. Blair seemed so self-centered sometimes, but she really did have a good heart.

As she pulled into the familiar driveway and turned off the car, Jo was suddenly nervous. What if Blair hadn’t come here? What would they do then? They would have to tell Mrs. Garrett about Blair’s cancer and Jo didn’t want to do that.

Dorothy exited her car and she and Jo walked to the front door. Dorothy knocked quickly and in a few seconds Mrs. Garrett came to the door. “Girls,” she said happily. “What a surprise! Come on in.”

As Jo and Dorothy walked into the living room they looked around for any sign of Blair. Mrs. Garrett noticed their strange composure. “Girls?” she asked. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing Mrs. Garrett,” Dorothy lied. Then she asked, “Is Blair here?”

Mrs. Garrett smiled. “Yes,” she said. “She’s in the kitchen with Ethan. I just made some pancakes. Why don’t you two join us for breakfast.”

Jo breathed a sigh of relief. “That’d be great Mrs. G. Tootie and I would love to stay for breakfast.”

[RoryGilmore]

I just finished watching the FOL Reunion Movie on youtube. I haven't watched it since it first aired and I wanted to make sure I didn't write anything that conflicted with the movie (although I honestly didn't think the movie was very good which was why I wrote the sequel to it six years ago.) Okay I am rambling now...

I know the Mrs. G thing is so predictable, but I had to do it! We need her in the story. Anyway, as long as you are procrastinating I'll post a little more for you. You really should get that paper done though...that's the teacher in me coming through!

The paper isnt due until President's Day week I just kinda wanted to get it done, which never happened. :lol: Dont worry I didnt like the reunion movie much either, I really wish Nancy would have done it. but anyways your story is still excellent!

[ZeldaGilroy]

The paper isnt due until President's Day week I just kinda wanted to get it done, which never happened. :lol: Dont worry I didnt like the reunion movie much either, I really wish Nancy would have done it. but anyways your story is still excellent!

I'm glad to know you still have plenty of time to finish your paper. I'd hate to think I was causing you to get a bad grade because you were too busy reading my fanfic to get your school work done!

I wish Nancy had been in the reunion movie too. I respect her right not to do it...I just wish she had! At least with fanfics we can add whichever characters we want...which is why I wrote the sequel!

Anyway, here is some more...

Chapter 11

Blair was shocked as Jo and Dorothy entered Mrs. Garrett’s kitchen. She tried to smile, but her happiness looked fake. “Jo…Dorothy,” she began. “What are you doing here?”

Before they could answer, Mrs. Garrett responded. “They are looking for you Blair,” she said quickly. It was almost as if she knew something was up. “I talked them in to staying for pancakes.”

“Well isn’t that great,” Blair said insincerely.

Mrs. Garrett nodded her head. “You know…I’d love it if you three could set the table.” Then she took Ethan’s hand and led him to the refrigerator. “Ethan can help me make up another batch of pancakes so we’ll be sure to have enough.”

Blair, Jo, and Dorothy walked to the dining table. As soon as they were out of earshot Blair slammed the plates on the table. “What are you two doing here?” she demanded.

“What are we doing here,” Jo tried to speak softly so Mrs. Garrett and Ethan wouldn’t hear her. “What are you doing here? You knew I was coming to the inn this morning.”

“I knew you were coming,” Blair said honestly, “but I didn’t want to see you.”
She began setting the plates around the table.

“Oh…” Jo said sarcastically. “Well…fine. Maybe I should just go then. You can deal with this on your own.” Then she stopped herself. “I don’t mean that Blair. I know you are hurting. Tootie and I want to help. That is why we’re here.”

“We do want to help Blair,” Dorothy said calmly. “Tell us what you need.”

Blair looked up with tears in her eyes. She didn’t know what she needed. Even surrounded by her friends, even standing in her old home, even with Mrs. Garrett making pancakes in the next room…she felt so alone. “I don’t know,” she said.

Dorothy reached out and hugged her friend. “You are going to get through this Blair,” she said. “I know it.”

“Tootie’s right,” Jo added. “Your mom is a survivor Blair. You will be too. But you have to get treated right away. You need to decide the kind of treatment that’s best for you. You need to tell Tad.”

Blair wiped her eyes and nodded her head.

“Here we are,” Mrs. Garrett said cheerfully as she came into the room with a plate full of pancakes. Ethan trailed behind her holding the syrup.

“They look delicious Mrs. Garrett,” Blair said quietly. Then they all sat down to eat.

Chapter 12
Blair Warner buckled her son into the back seat of Jo’s car. They were leaving Mrs. Garrett’s house after a nearly silent breakfast. Jo offered to give Ethan a ride to school and Blair a ride to the inn since she had taken a cab to Mrs. Garrett’s in the first place. They barely spoke as they made their way to the school. Jo pulled into the closest parking space and turned to her friend.

“He’s late,” Blair said. “I know I should have brought him or waited for you to bring him this morning, but I wanted him with me.”

Jo nodded knowingly. “Oh well…everyone is late once in a while. Do you want to take him in or should I do it?”

Blair opened up the passenger side door. “I’ll do it,” she assured her friend. She opened up Ethan’s door and walked him into the school. After signing him in at the office she walked him to his kindergarten room. His teacher smiled as they entered and Ethan went to join his classmates on the carpet.

Blair looked around the room. It was so cheerful. Brightly colored chairs and clean white tables. A multi-colored rug with ABCs. Artwork hanging from the ceiling and stapled to the bulletin boards. It was no wonder Ethan loved coming here. She wondered if he would love first grade, second grade, third grade…high school. She wondered if she’d be there to see firsthand.

“He is going home with Erick Bonner tonight,” Blair said to the teacher. Erick and Ethan looked at each other and grinned. “Erick’s dad will pick them up.”

The teacher nodded and waved as Blair left the classroom.

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent!

[Shelley]

This is so good. I really like this story. I really liked it the first one, too.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Yippee...I have a new reader. Thanks for replying Shelley. I am glad you are enjoying my story!

Jo/Blair Fan...I appreciate your response as well. Thanks for being a loyal reader!

I hope you both will continue to read. I have no idea how long this story will go on. I am really enjoying writing it. I haven't written a fanfic in 6 years and I have really missed it!
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 13
“Everything okay?” Jo asked as Blair got back in the car. She noticed that Blair looked like she was on the verge of tears.

Blair nodded. “Aren’t you supposed to be at work right now?” she asked.

“I called in sick,” Jo answered. “I’m never gone. They can do without me for a few days.”

Blair was grateful for all Jo had done for her. “I told the teacher Rick was picking up both boys,” she said. “They were so excited. I hope Rick didn’t mind.”

Jo laughed a little. “Please…this is Rick. He just turned fifty, but he acts like he’s five half the time.” She smiled at her friend. “When I called him, he said he would love to watch Ethan. Plus Erick likes to have Ethan spend the night. It will be one big party at my house tonight.”

Blair forced a smile. “And you’ll be with me…surviving my pity-party.”

“No pity-party,” Jo said softly. “We are all going to sit down and talk and figure out what to do.”

“All?” Blair asked.

Jo nodded her head. “Me and you, Natalie and Tootie.”

“You called Natalie?” Blair questioned. “It was bad enough you told Dorothy. Natalie is still going through a lot right now…with Harper’s death and everything. I don’t want to bother her with this.”

“She wants to be here for you.” Jo said honestly. “And if I hadn’t called her Tootie would have anyway.”

The two sat in silence the rest of the way to the inn.

Chapter 14
The cab pulled up in front of the Little Inn. Natalie took a deep breath. She hadn’t seen her friends since Harper’s funeral six months ago. They all flocked to her side as soon as they heard the news. They helped her make the arrangements and stayed with her for a few days after. Dorothy had tried to get her to come to Peekskill and stay with her, but Natalie had refused. She wanted to be in her apartment, be near Harper’s things. After a few weeks alone in the apartment she had wanted nothing more than to get back to work. Now, after several weeks covering the war she didn’t know what she wanted. Maybe Peekskill was the perfect fit after all.

She walked to the front door of the Little Inn. She remembered when Harper had surprised her here at Thanksgiving so many years before. She had trouble deciding between Harper and Robert back then, but her love for Harper had been too strong to ignore. She never regretted her decision. And Robert had fallen in love with her best friend and she couldn’t be happier for them.

She pushed the door open and walked inside. The girl at the front desk smiled cheerfully. “Welcome to the Little Inn,” she greeted. “How may we help you today?”

“I’m looking for my friends,” Natalie answered. “We’re supposed to meet here. We are meeting Mrs. Warner.”

The girl smiled. “Mrs. Warner is upstairs with one of her friends right now. I can show you to her suite.” The girl headed toward the stairs.

“That’s okay,” Natalie stopped her. “I’ve been here before. I know the way.” She picked up her bag and headed up the stairs.

As Natalie reached the top of the stairs she stared at Blair’s door. She was frozen, afraid to knock. It was so hard to be back here at the place where she had first discovered her deep love for Harper. It was the first time she had been here without him by her side since they were married six years ago. She felt herself begin to tear up…she couldn’t cry now. Blair needed everyone to be here for her. Natalie knew she had to be strong. Harper was gone and she couldn’t bring him back, but Blair was here. Blair was a wife and a mother. Tad and Ethan needed her, and Natalie was going to help her friends convince Blair to get the help she needed. Natalie knew she would just have to put her own pain on the backburner. She reached out and quickly tapped on the door.

[Shelley]

I read the Living the Facts of Life and the Living the Facts of Life II a long time ago. Those fan fictions are so good. I can't wait for more of this fan fiction

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent as always, I completely understand I left the board for like 2 years and then came back and started writing again, speakin of which I need to work on mine, havent touched it since I posted last.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for the nice replies Shelley and Jo/Blair Fan. I am glad you are still reading.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 15
Jo opened the door quickly. “Nat,” she said gratefully as she looked at her friend. “I’m so glad you made it.” She reached out and hugged Natalie.

Natalie walked into Blair’s luxurious suite. “Where’s Blair?” she asked with concern.

Jo pointed toward the bedroom. “She’s asleep,” she said. “She was exhausted after crying most of the night. Plus she got up early.”

“Why did she get up so early?” Natalie asked.

Jo shook her head. “She went to see Mrs. Garrett. She never told her about the cancer though. I think she just wanted a piece of her old life back…you know.”

Natalie nodded, “Yeah…I know,” she answered softly. “What about Tootie? Is she here?”

Jo shook her head. “She went with me over to Mrs. G’s earlier to find Blair. Then she had to get back the playhouse. She’s gonna be back here for a while this evening, but then she has a performance later. It’s the last night for this play. She said they had the cast party last night instead of tonight because the leading man is going to Los Angeles after tonight’s show to star in some soap opera. So she should be free for a while.”

Natalie smiled. “I haven’t seen Tootie in a play in a long time. I know how much she hated her talk show in LA. She really seems to love being back here in Peekskill.”

The two women sat on the sofa. “How have you been?” Jo asked sincerely. “I’ve been thinking about you a lot.”

“I’m okay,” Natalie replied. “It’s hard though. It doesn’t seem to get easier.” She felt a tear begin to slide down her face and quickly wiped it away. “Sorry,” she said. “I promised myself I wouldn’t do this.”

“Don’t apologize,” Jo said softly. “You have been through a lot and I know it wasn’t easy for you to come back here. If you need anything…I’ll do whatever I can.”

“I know,” Natalie said. “I’m just trying to get on with life.” She cleared her throat and quickly tried changing the subject. “So…how are the kids?”

“They’re great,” Jo answered, knowing Natalie was avoiding her pain. “Jamie loves Langley. She’s doing really well too. She had a 4.0 first semester”

“I can’t believe she is in college,” Natalie said. “God…I remember when she was born. It seems like yesterday.”

Jo nodded, “I know,” she laughed uneasily. “I want to cry sometimes. She’s an adult, but in my heart she’s still my little girl.”

“How is Erick liking kindergarten?” Natalie asked.

“He likes it,” Jo said. “He’s in the same class with Ethan which he loves. He’s struggling though. He’s behind. He can’t seem to remember all of his letters or sounds. His teacher thinks maybe he should be in kindergarten again next year, but I haven’t had the heart to agree. He still has a few months to catch up. Rick and I are trying to help him.”

“Repeating kindergarten isn’t the end of the world,” Natalie said honestly. “Maybe it would be good for him.”

“Maybe,” Jo said. “But it will be hard for him when Ethan goes to first grade and he stays behind. I don’t know how to break it to him. Plus I feel like everyone is judging me…I work in a school and my own kid is so far behind. What did I do wrong?”

“I guess that is the hard part of parenthood…huh?” Natalie replied. “You never know if you are doing the right thing. I guess I’m glad Harper and I never had kids. I’d hate to have to raise a child in this day and age.”

Soon the conversation was interrupted by a bloodcurdling scream. Natalie and Jo rushed into Blair’s bedroom.

[RoryGilmore]

More More MORE!!!!!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is a little more...

Chapter 16

As Natalie and Jo entered the bedroom they could see that Blair was dreaming. She was tossing and turning and her screams were loud and troubling. Jo went to the bed and shook Blair gently. “Blair,” she said. “Wake up…Wake up!”

Blair jolted awake and sat upright in her bed. “What? What’s going on?” she asked confused.

“You tell us,” Jo replied. “You were screaming your head off and about scared us half to death. I guess you were dreaming.”

Blair nodded, “Sorry,” she said softly. “I was having a nightmare. I was at the end of a long road. Tad and Ethan were at the other end and I kept trying to get to them, but I couldn’t. The road kept twisting and turning and the farther I ran toward them, the farther away they were.” She was shaking and it was obvious the dream had been upsetting to her. “I could hear Ethan calling me…but I couldn’t get to him. I had never felt so scared.”

Jo sat next to Blair on the bed and put her arm around her. “It was only a dream,” she said gently.

“It felt real,” Blair replied. Then she broke down into tears. “I can’t stand the thought of not being here for my little boy. What if I’m not here to see him grow up? What if he needs me, and I’m…gone?”

Natalie looked at her friend. She hadn’t seen Blair in a while. She wasn’t sure she had ever seen her look as disheveled and unsure of herself as she did right now. “Blair,” she said as she sat on the other side of her. “I know you’re scared. That’s why the dream seemed so real to you. But you have to realize that you can beat this. Tad and Ethan don’t have to lose you. You have to start believing that yourself.”

“Natalie’s right,” Jo added with concern. “You have to be brave. You can’t give up. I know you’re scared and that’s okay…but you are going to have to make some decisions about how to face this.”

Blair knew they were right. She could beat the cancer. She would survive. She had to stop thinking of herself as a victim. Most of her life things had just been handed to her, but not this time. This time Blair Warner had to be a fighter, and as scared as she was, she knew she could do it.

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks Jo/Blair Fan. I'm glad you are still liking this story. Here is more...

Chapter 17
Blair, Natalie, and Jo were talking in the living room when they heard a knock at the door. Blair was actually feeling better about her situation since she had talked with her friends. She knew she had to make some decisions, but she also knew they would help her. She went to the door and opened it.

“Dorothy,” she said when she saw her friend at the door. “I’m glad you’re here.”

“You seem like you’re in a better mood,” Dorothy said honestly. “Are you okay?”

Blair nodded. “I will be,” she said.

Dorothy walked into the living room. “Natalie,” she said with excitement as she saw her best friend. She rushed to hug her. “It’s been too long,” she said with tears in her eyes. “I’ve missed you.”

Natalie hugged her friend tightly. “I’ve missed you too Tootie,” she said. “But we are here for Blair, not me.”

Dorothy nodded. “I know,” she said in a whisper. “But I am here for you too. You know that right? I want to make sure you are okay.”

“I am okay,” Natalie said.

Blair entered the living room. She felt so grateful to have all of her friends together again. She needed them and they were there for her. She sat on the sofa.

“I’m sorry I can’t stay long tonight,” Dorothy said quickly. “It’s the final night of my play.” She looked at her watch and saw it was 4:00. “I have to be at the playhouse no later than 6:30, but I promise I’ll be back first thing tomorrow.”

“It’s alright Dorothy,” Blair answered. “You cannot put everything on hold. At least we’re all together right now.”

Jo cleared her throat. “So…Blair,” she began nervously. “While we are all together…are you ready to talk about what is going on?”

Blair had been hoping for some more small talk before beginning such a serious conversation, but she knew Jo was right. It would be better to get to the point. “Well,” she began, “As you all know I have been diagnosed with breast cancer.” She realized that she suddenly felt a sense of freedom having said it out loud in front of all of her friends. “I’ve decided I cannot let this be the end of my life,” she continued. “I can beat this. You have all helped me realize that.”

Dorothy, Natalie, and Jo looked solemnly at their friend. They knew how brave she was. “What are your treatment options?” Dorothy asked.

“Well…Dr. Greeley did give me a few options,” Blair answered. “There is the full mastectomy. It would be the best chance of getting rid of all the cancer.”

“Are you willing to lose your whole breast?” Natalie asked with curiosity. “I think it would be so traumatic.”

“It might be traumatic,” Jo added. “But dying is more traumatic. If the mastectomy is the best chance she has…I think she should do it.”

“What are you thinking Blair?’ Dorothy asked. “Is it a good option for you?”

Blair shrugged. “I don’t know. I mean the thought of it scares me. Would I feel like myself afterwards? Would I be able to handle it?” Blair felt the tears begin to slide down her cheeks for what seemed like the hundredth time that day. She wiped them away. “There are other options.”

“Like what?” Jo asked sincerely. “What are the other options?”

“Dr. Greeley actually recommended a lumpectomy,” Blair answered. “The surgeon would go in and remove the cancerous lump. Then I would have to have regular check-ups to make sure the cancer didn’t return. If I chose to do that, they would probably do radiation therapy for anywhere from four to eight weeks.”

“Radiation?” Dorothy questioned. “That doesn’t sound good to me. Do they have to do that? Exposing yourself to radiation seems dangerous.”

“I could have the lumpectomy without the radiation,” Blair answered. “It would be up to me.”

Jo looked seriously at her best friend. “Blair…the chances of cancer returning after a lumpectomy are much higher without the radiation. 30-40% of patients who choose not to follow up with radiation have a reoccurrence of breast cancer. You can’t risk that.”

“I have to agree with Jo,” Natalie added. “If you choose the lumpectomy you have to have the radiation. The risks of radiation would be better than having the cancer come back.”

“My only other choice would be chemo.” Blair said sadly. “Those drugs would most likely make me sick, cause me to lose my hair, and push me into menopause. I don’t want that.” She began to sob.

Jo put her arm around her friend. “I know this is a tough decision,” she said with concern. “Which treatment do you think would be best for you? Which one could you live with? Which one do you think would be your best chance to fight this?”

“I don’t want the chemo,” Blair said honestly. “And a mastectomy would be my last resort. I don’t want to lose my breast.”

“Then that leaves the lumpectomy,” Dorothy replied.

Blair nodded her head. “Dr. Greeley recommended it. I trust my doctor. I think it’s the best choice.”

“What about the radiation therapy?” Natalie asked.

“I have to have the radiation,” Blair replied. “It would improve my chances. I want to do all I can to make sure that once the cancer is gone that it doesn’t come back.” Blair began crying again.

Jo held her friend’s hand. She felt her own tears begin to fall as she watched Blair cry. “I’m proud of you,” she said softly.

“Why?” Blair asked through her tears.

“You just made the hardest decision of your life,” Jo answered. “You know what you have to do now?”

Blair looked confused, “What?”

Jo answered with sympathy, “You have to call Tad.”

[Shelley]

This is so good. I can't wait for more

[RoryGilmore]

Yeah totally agree with Shelley. Post More Soon!!!

[JoPol_wannabe]

I finally got a chance to read it all and I really really like it post more when you get a chance.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks JoPol wannabe...it's nice to have a new reader. Shelley and Jo/Blair Fan, thanks for your nice replies. I am so glad you are enjoying this story. Here is a little more...

Chapter 18
Blair had been in her bedroom talking with Tad on the phone for over half an hour. Dorothy, Natalie, and Jo waited impatiently in the living room. They worried about Blair and Tad. How would he take the news?

“I wonder what’s going on in there?” Dorothy asked anxiously. “I hope Tad is okay…this is hard news for him to hear.”

“It’s hard for Blair to tell him,” Natalie added.

“It must be awful,” Jo said “I can’t imagine giving my husband news like this over the phone.”

“I’m sure he’ll come home on the next flight,” Dorothy added. “He’s probably in shock.”

“At least Tad is a good guy,” Natalie said. “He will stand by Blair no matter what.”

“Yeah, they’ll be okay,” Jo smiled slightly. Then she looked at her watch. “Dorothy…it’s after six.”

“I know,” Dorothy said sadly. “Sorry…I have to get going. If I don’t leave now I’ll be late.”

Natalie hugged her friend. “We’ll see you later,” she said.

“Hey,” Dorothy suggested. “Why don’t you all come to the Peekskill Playhouse tonight and see my play? If Blair feels up to it.”

“I don’t know,” Jo replied. “I’d love to see the play Tootie…but Blair may not be ready to go out.”

Natalie shrugged, “It might help take her mind off things,” she offered. Then she looked at Dorothy. “I haven’t seen you onstage in so long.”

Dorothy looked at Jo. She knew that Jo was worried about Blair, but she also knew that they all needed to do something to get their minds off the situation for a while.

“It’s a comedy,” Dorothy persuaded. “It could cheer her up. It could cheer us all up.”

“Maybe,” Jo replied.

“Tisha and Jamie are coming tonight,” Dorothy added. “They asked me for tickets.”

“I haven’t seen the girls forever,” Natalie said pleadingly.

“Alright,” Jo gave in. “Nat, you go. You want to see Tootie onstage and you want to see Jamie and Tisha.” She paused. “If Blair feels up to it, we’ll meet you there later.”

“Are you sure?” Natalie asked.

Jo nodded. “Yeah…go,” she smiled slightly. “If we don’t make it tell my daughter I love her and I’ll call her later.”

Natalie hugged Jo, “I’ll do that,” she replied. Then Natalie and Dorothy left for the playhouse.

Chapter 19

Blair hung up the phone. Her conversation with her husband was the most difficult one ever. When she told him she had cancer, he had cried. She knew he would be upset, but she hadn’t expected that. He was as scared as she was…maybe more.

As she walked out of the bedroom she saw Jo lying on the couch. Her eyes were closed, but Blair wasn’t sure if her friend was asleep. She thought about all Jo had done for her. She had stayed up with her most of the night. She had come to the inn early that morning and then had searched until she found Blair at Mrs. Garrett’s house. She had called Dorothy and Natalie and arranged for them all to be together again. Blair smiled. She felt lucky. Maybe she did have to go through this ordeal, but at least she wasn’t alone.

She walked over to the couch. “Hey,” she said softly as Jo opened her eyes. “Are you sleeping out here?”

Jo yawned and shook her head, “No,” she replied quickly. “I’m awake.”

Blair sat next to Jo on the couch. “I know you must be exhausted,” she said. “You’ve been running yourself ragged for me today.” She looked gratefully at her friend. “Thanks.”

Jo smiled. “Anytime,” she answered. “So…how did it go with Tad?”

Blair’s smile quickly became serious. “He’s coming home first thing tomorrow,” she said softly. “He’s devastated.”

Jo looked seriously at her friend. “Of course he is,” she said sincerely. “How are you doing?”

Blair answered honestly. “I think I’m okay,” she said. “Telling Tad, making a decision about my treatment, being with you and Nat and Dorothy…I feel like things will actually be okay.” Suddenly she realized half of the foursome was missing. “Where are Natalie and Dorothy?”

“Oh…they went to the playhouse.” Jo answered. “Tootie wants us all to come…if you feel up to it.”

Blair thought about the offer, “Well...I did promise Dorothy I’d go to her play.”

“She would understand if you couldn’t make it,” Jo said.

Blair smiled, “You know…I feel like going. I think it might be fun…I could use some fun.”

Jo nodded. “I think we can all use some fun…let’s go.”

[Jo/Blair_fan]

Great as always! I was sitting in my dorm room bored out of my mind when I thought to go check and see if any fics were being updated on the boards and to my suprise i see this one! Fantastic job factsfan, great work as always. I"m finally out of KS now, lol, weather here in TX was 75 degrees today, i read yours was like 35? I'm sure glad to be out of KS! anways awesome job as useral!!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Great as always! I was sitting in my dorm room bored out of my mind when I thought to go check and see if any fics were being updated on the boards and to my suprise i see this one! Fantastic job factsfan, great work as always. I"m finally out of KS now, lol, weather here in TX was 75 degrees today, i read yours was like 35? I'm sure glad to be out of KS! anways awesome job as useral!!


Oh my goodness Denise...I haven't heard from you forever!!! Of course I haven't been on this board forever!!!! I'm glad you are enjoying Texas. My brother lives in Dallas. He keeps trying to get me to move there...won't happen though. I'm a true Kansan at heart.

By the way...we had typical KS weather today. It was 68...tonight will be 25 with 4 inches of snow expected!!!!!!!!! LOL!

Thanks for reading my story. I'll post more soon!

[Jo/Blair_fan]

I wish i was in Kansas, I miss the snow. We had one small flurry on thanksgiving at it didn't even stick. I would much rather experience cold weather than the heat we are getting. I prefer the cold, so Texas isn't the greatest place for me. Thats cool your brother lives in dallas, my parents are in Ft. Worth and I'm about 30 minutes north of both, lol.

[RoryGilmore]

wow, okay not liking my screenname so much anymore :lol:

[Jo/Blair_fan]

wow, okay not liking my screenname so much anymore :lol:

lol, you know you just want to be like me :winkgrin j/k lol

[RoryGilmore]

:lol: glad to have you back. My aunt used to live in Ft. Worth, went to visit her when i was like 10 or so (wow 7 years!) loved the area. Now she lives in Vegas and I really wanna go visit her.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here's a little more for Jo/Blair_fan and Jo/Blair Fan...LOL! Thanks you two and everyone else who is reading!

I know this part is just filler until I can get to a good part...but I hope you enjoy it anyway! Hopefully I'll find more time to write soon and I can get this thing finished. If not...I guess I'll be writing it forever!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 20
The Peekskill Playhouse was packed. As Jo and Blair made their way through the crowd they looked for Natalie, Jamie, and Tisha. Dorothy had left tickets for them at the box office and they knew they would all be sitting together.

“Mom,” Jo turned when she heard Jamie’s voice in the crowd. “We’re up here,” Jamie shouted as Jo and Blair scanned the room.

Blair pointed to the front row. “I see them,” she said. “Up front.”

Jo looked and saw her daughter waving at them. “Wow,” she said. “Front row center.” She laughed. “Remind me to thank Tootie later.”

Blair smiled, “Why don’t you call her Dorothy?” she asked as they pushed through the crowd. “You know she wants to use her real name.”

Jo sighed, “Yeah…I know. But to me, Tootie is her real name. Tootie is who she is…having everyone call her Dorothy seems fake.”

“It was hard for me at first,” Blair admitted. “But I’m used to it now.”

“To me,” Jo said, “calling Tootie ‘Dorothy’ would be like having everyone call me Joanna because I’m sick of being Jo.”

Blair laughed, “Now that is something I could never do.”

“See,” Jo laughed. “That’s how hard it is for me to call her Dorothy.”

They finally made it to the front of the theater. Jamie and Tisha hugged Blair and Jo. “I’m glad you came,” Jamie said sincerely. “Aunt Nat said you might not make it.”

Jo looked at her daughter. “I’m glad we made it too.”

Blair and Jo both noticed that Mrs. Garrett was sitting in the seat next to Natalie. “Mrs. Garrett,” Blair said. “We didn’t know you were coming.”
Mrs. Garrett stood up and hugged Blair. “I couldn’t get here to see the play before now,” she said honestly. “And after your little visit this morning, I just thought I wanted to spend more time with all my girls. I was shocked to see Natalie here.”

“I know Mrs. G,” Nat replied. “I got here this afternoon. I’m sorry I didn’t get over to the house to see you sooner.”

“I understand that,” Mrs. Garrett told her. “I’m just happy to be here with all of you.”

“Can you believe how packed this place is?” Nat asked. “Tootie must be a big hit.” Then she turned to Blair. “Is everything okay?” she whispered.

Blair nodded. “Tad’s coming home tomorrow.”

“So where are Erick and Ethan,” Tisha asked.

“Rick is watching them,” Jo answered.

Jamie laughed. “That must be something,” she replied. “My dad and two five year olds?”

“Yeah…I’ll be lucky if the house is still standing when I get home,” Jo teased.

The lights began to dim and everyone took their seats. As Dorothy went on stage she felt blessed knowing she had all of he friends together in one place.

[JoPol_wannabe]

[QUOTE=FactsFan] Hopefully I'll find more time to write soon and I can get this thing finished. If not...I guess I'll be writing it forever!

You don't want to do that I mean that's what I ended up doing with my story. Well that's not what I originally was going to do. I was going to stop somewhere after Mrs. G died but then I thought people are really likening my story so I just kept on writing. This takes allot of your time and I always feel bad when I take so long to write each part. I know everyone that's reading understands I can't write everyday, but I feel bad when it makes me like a week or two to just get one post posted. I still enjoy writing my story I'm just saying it takes allots of time to keep it going. But if you want to keep writing your story that's up to you.

[RoryGilmore]

Dont feel bad time wise, look at my last post on mine. It was teeny tiny and it had been like a week since i had posted last and thats all I had. Posting on here is something extra, post whenever you actually have time to. I'm interviewing for a job today so theres no telling how much I'll be able to write after today.

Okay now that I've said the right thing to say I can say what I wanna say which is: POST MORE SOON!!!

[Shelley]

This is so good. Post more when you can.

[Jo/Blair_fan]

the story keeps getting better and better! I look forward to reading more!
*hint hint*

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for all of your replies. Here is some more...

Chapter 21
“The play was great Mom,” Tisha said as she congratulated her mother. “We laughed all the way through it.”

“Yeah…it was really funny,” Jamie added. “You had me in stitches.”

“It was fantastic Tootie,” Natalie said with a smile. “It was so strange to be here in the Peekskill Playhouse watching you on stage. Everything felt so right.”

“Thanks,” Dorothy said as her friends congratulated her.

Robert walked into the dressing room and kissed her gently. “Wonderful,” he said happily. “They loved you. This play may have been the most successful one we’ve put on here since we reopened six years ago. I was just talking to a theater critic who said he couldn’t believe you are spending your time here in Peekskill. He thinks you should be in New York City auditioning on Broadway.”

Dorothy grinned modestly. “You know I’ve heard that before Robert,” she said. “It’s never worked out. I’m happy here.”

“I know,” he replied. “But it must make you feel good to hear it.”

“Okay…it does feel good,” Dorothy said honestly.

Dorothy was taking off her make-up while her friends continued to talk about the play and her performance. Blair was laughing and smiling. Dorothy was glad she had been able to get her mind off her situation for a while.

“I guess I should be getting back to the dorm,” Jamie said as she glanced at her watch. “It’s getting late.”

“Bye sweetie,” Jo said as she hugged her daughter. “I love you.”

“I need to get home too,” Tisha added. “I think I’m going to go home tonight Mom,” she said to Dorothy. “It’s too far past curfew for me to go back to Eastland.”

“Alright,” Dorothy said as she kissed her daughter. “I told the dorm monitor that you’d probably stay at home tonight anyway.”

“I’ll give Tisha a ride home,” Robert said. “I know you want to spend time with your friends.” He kissed Dorothy good-bye. “See you at home later?” he asked.

Dorothy nodded.

Robert and the girls left, leaving Dorothy, Natalie, Jo, Blair, and Mrs. Garrett in the dressing room. “I’m so glad you and Robert are happy,” Natalie said to her friend. “You two are perfect together.”

Dorothy smiled. “I guess I owe you a lot,” she said. “If you hadn’t brought him here…none of this would have happened. He is my partner in business and in life.”

Mrs. Garrett smiled. “I am so glad you have him Dorothy, but I’ve often wondered…”

“What Mrs. Garrett?” Dorothy asked.

“Why haven’t you and Robert gotten married?” Mrs. Garrett asked with a smile.

Dorothy wasn’t expecting that question. She figured most people probably wondered, but she hadn’t expected anyone to ask. “We don’t need a piece of paper to prove our love,” she replied. “And I’d rather just leave it at that.”

Mrs. Garrett nodded, but the mood in the room had changed. It seemed uncomfortable now. She hadn’t meant any harm with her question, but now she wondered why Dorothy had responded the way she had.

“So,” Blair said trying to change the subject and lighten the mood. “I know it’s late, but I’m starved. What do you say we go find something to eat?”

“Sounds good to me,” Jo said quickly.

“I know the perfect place,” Natalie said with a smirk.

“Where?” Dorothy asked suspiciously.

“Well,” Natalie laughed. “We could cruise down Main Street and head over to Phil’s. Drive In”

Jo sighed. “I hated doing that twenty-five years ago.”

“I think it might be fun,” Blair said with a smile. “I’d love the chance to feel young again.”

“It would be like old times,” Dorothy added.

“It sounds good to me,” Mrs. Garrett said. “But is that place still open? I haven’t been there in decades.”

“Sure…I passed it on my way to the inn this afternoon.” Natalie said.

“Phil’s son owns it now,” Dorothy told everyone. “Phil Jr. is his name. He’s a golf buddy of Robert’s.”

Come on Jo,” Natalie pleaded. “Don’t be a party pooper.”

“Oh alright,” Jo said with defeat. “But everyone better make sure they have enough money this time. I am too old to get caught in a police chase…especially over burgers and fries.”

Blair laughed, “Hey…don’t we still owe Phil money.”

“I hope not,” Dorothy replied. “That was over twenty years ago.”

“I don’t remember actually going back to pay him,” Natalie added guiltily.

“Don’t worry girls,” Mrs. Garrett interrupted. “I paid Phil. I took him the money the next day.”

“How did you know?” Blair asked confused.

“You can’t pull anything over on me Blair,” Mrs. Garrett said with a wink. “I know a lot more than you think I do. And I’m always here when you girls
need me.”

“Thanks Mrs. Garrett,” Blair said quietly. “I guess tonight will be our treat then. We owe you…a lot.”

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still excellent!

I'm glad you are still liking it. I'm a little unsure where I'm headed with this story, which is why I should write an entire fanfic before I post it. Oh well...here is a little more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 22
Natalie, Dorothy, and Mrs. Garrett were crammed into the backseat of Jo’s car, while Jo drove and Blair sat up front. Dorothy had insisted that if they were going to cruise to Phil’s, they could only use one car.

“This is not as fun as it used to be,” Natalie said as they made their way down Main Street. “What do kids do in Peekskill for fun anymore?” She looked around as very few cars passed them on the road.

“Well…it is a weeknight,” Mrs. Garrett said.

“Yeah, but teenagers go out on weeknights Mrs. Garrett,” Natalie replied. “This street looks dead.”

“They built that new mall out by the highway a few years ago,” Jo replied. “That’s where they go now. They gather in the parking lot or park their cars in that old abandoned field behind the mall.”

“Yeah,” Dorothy added, “Tisha says they all have a great time. It doesn’t sound like much fun to me…but she enjoys it.”

“They enjoy it because they don’t have supervision and they can make out or do God only knows what,” Jo said. “When Jamie was in high school I did all I could to keep her away from there and I’m sure she doesn’t go there now. She doesn’t have time to keep a 4.0 at Langley and hang out up there. Thank goodness.”

“Well, I trust my daughter,” Dorothy responded.

“I trust my daughter too,” Jo said quickly. “But when she was in high school I wanted to make sure she didn’t make some of the mistakes I made. If you remember, I thought I was in love at sixteen and tried to run off and get married.”

“How could we forget,” Blair answered with a chuckle.

“It’s not funny,” Jo said sternly. “If I had married Eddie…I don’t know what would have happened to me. I just don’t want Jamie thinking a guy is what she needs to have a fulfilling life.”

“She knows that Jo,” Dorothy assured. “But she is in college now and you can’t watch her every second. You just have to trust her.”

Jo pulled her car into Phil’s. Everyone looked at the menu and tried to decide what to order. Jo pushed the button to order and laughed when she realized they hadn’t fixed the speaker in the last twenty years. Before long the food arrived and everyone began to eat. The food was pretty much the same as it had always been...greasy.

“I can’t believe we used to like to eat this,” Blair said.

“Yeah…I guess we were a little less health conscious back then,” Jo said as she threw her fries back into the paper bag.

“I never liked it,” Mrs. Garrett said honestly. “I knew it was horrible back then.”

“Then why did we see you here…on a date,” Dorothy asked with a chuckle.

Mrs. Garrett laughed too. “I barely remember that guy,” she said. “But I do know he wanted to come here because it was on the way to the movies. We parked right over there.” She pointed across the parking lot.

Natalie and Dorothy looked in the direction Mrs. Garrett was pointing. They were surprised when they saw a small red car parked in the space.

“Uhm…Jo?” Dorothy questioned. “Isn’t that Jamie’s car over there?”

“Where?” Jo turned to look and saw her daughter sitting alone in her car. “What is she doing here all by herself? I thought she was going back to the dorm.”

As they watched a young man with dark wavy hair approached the car, opened the door, and slid into the passenger’s seat. Jo looked suspiciously at her daughter and this guy she had never seen before.

“Who is that?” Natalie asked curiously.

“I have no idea,” Jo said seriously. Then her mouth dropped as she watched her daughter and her ‘friend’ passionately kissing.

“I don’t think we should be intruding on her privacy like this,” Blair said softly to Jo.

“I don’t think my daughter should be doing that with some stranger when she told me she was going to her dorm room,” Jo shouted in frustration.

“Well he’s definitely not a stranger to her,” Natalie chuckled.

“Maybe you should have let her hang out at the mall,” Dorothy teased as Jo glared at her.

[RoryGilmore]

Ooooooohhhhhhhh getting good!!!

I find I enjoy posting my fan fics as I write, mine takes me somewhere new everytime I write.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I find I enjoy posting my fan fics as I write, mine takes me somewhere new everytime I write.

You are right Jo/Blair Fan. It is fun to see where the story takes you.
Here is some more...
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 23

Jo was silent as she drove her friends back to the playhouse. She didn’t feel like talking about what they had seen at Phil’s. She knew it wasn’t a big deal, but she was embarrassed. How could her daughter have a boyfriend and not tell her about it? Was she really that bad of a mother? Did Jamie not trust her enough to be honest?

She pulled into the parking lot of the playhouse. Dorothy and Mrs. Garrett got out of the car. “I guess I should get home,” Dorothy said as she hugged Natalie and Blair. “Robert is waiting for me. I’ll be over tomorrow though.”

“We’ll see you tomorrow,” Natalie replied. “Thanks for a fun night. I think we all needed it.”

Dorothy waved at Jo, “Bye,” she said. “I really am sorry about what happened.”

Jo shook her head. “It’s not your fault,” she said. “Jamie is the one who lied. But I’d rather not talk about it…okay.”

Dorothy nodded.

Mrs. Garrett smiled. “Well I’m off too,” she said. “You girls need to come over to the house before Natalie leaves. Maybe we can have dinner or something.”

“Sure Mrs. Garrett,” Natalie said.

After Mrs. Garrett and Dorothy walked to their cars and drove away, Jo started her car and headed for the Little Inn. The car was silent as they made their way through the Peekskill streets. Finally they pulled into the parking lot and Jo turned off the car.

“Well, I’m exhausted,” Natalie said quickly. “I’m going to head up to bed and I’ll see everyone in the morning.” She exited the car and headed in the front door.

Blair turned to look at Jo. “You’re going to stay with me tonight…right?” she asked. “I could use some company until Tad gets home tomorrow.”

Jo nodded silently and the two made their way to the inn. As they walked upstairs Blair smiled, “Thanks for everything you did today,” she said softly.

They opened the door and walked into Blair’s suite. “I’m glad you are feeling better,” Jo said sincerely. “It was nice to see you smile tonight.”

“I have hope that everything is going to be okay now,” Blair replied as the two friends sat on the sofa. “I’m still scared, but I think I can beat this…especially with everyone’s support, but if not…”

“I know you’ll be okay,” Jo added.

“Jo,” Blair asked nervously. “I need to ask you something?”

Jo looked confused at her friend. “What?” she asked.

Blair felt at peace with her question, and was a little surprised that she didn’t feel like crying as she said it. “If things don’t work out,” she began slowly, “will you help Tad with Ethan? He works such long hours and he’s hardly ever home. I don’t want my baby to feel alone or be sent to some boarding school far away from home.”

“Blair,” Jo began, but was interrupted.

“I mean it Jo,” Blair said honestly. “I want you to do this for me. Promise me you’ll make sure Ethan is loved and cared for. Make sure he knows who I was and that I loved him.”

“You are going to be fine,” Jo said as she held back her tears.

“Promise me!” Blair shouted. “I need to know he’ll be okay.”

“I promise,” Jo said in almost a whisper.

Blair nodded. “It’s late,” she said. “We should probably get some sleep. I think the room next to Natalie is open if you want it.”

“I’ll just stay here and sleep on the couch,” Jo said softly. “In case you need anything.”

Blair nodded her head. “Alright,” she said as she walked down the hall to her bedroom. “Extra blankets and pillows are in the hall closet.” She turned and looked at her friend. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight,” Jo replied. Then she headed to the hall closet and pulled out a pillow and blanket. She went back to the living room and made up the couch so she could go to sleep.

She hadn’t slept in twenty-four hours, but as she lay on the couch she couldn’t fall asleep. Her mind was wandering, going over the day’s events. Jamie had lied to her…kept a part of her life a secret from her. Why would Blair want her to help care for Ethan when she was obviously such a bad mother to her own child?

Then it hit her. The truth she had been avoiding. Blair could die…she hadn’t let herself think that before. What would she do without her best friend? She could barely remember the person she had been before Blair came into her life nearly thirty years ago.

She felt the tears begin to stream down her face. She hadn’t felt so lost in a long time. “You cannot do this again.” She said to herself, thinking back to the time six years ago when fear and sadness controlled her life. Blair had helped her back then, but if she slipped back into anxiety and depression…who could help her now?

She couldn’t let Blair hear her cry. She had too much to deal with already. “God… what is wrong with me?” Jo asked as she buried her head in her pillow and sobbed.

[Jo/Blair_fan]

I'm gone for 2 days and you've already posted 2 more posts, wow! Absolutely Amazing, can't wait for more!

[RoryGilmore]

Totally agreeing with Denise here, cant wait to read more!

And I finally finished a paper so I'll try to wrte on my fic tonight.

[Shelley]

I am still enjoying this fan fiction. It is so great. Pkease post more.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks everyone for your nice replies. I actually have more written than what I am about to post, but I may decide to change some things. If I decide to keep it the way it is I may post more later. For now...here is a little more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 24
The morning sunlight shone through the bedroom window waking Dorothy from her deep sleep. She sat up and looked at Robert sleeping peacefully next to her. She smiled and kissed him on the cheek, knowing he wouldn’t awaken. Robert was the soundest sleeper she had ever known.

She thought about the night before. Robert had been asleep when she came back from her evening with her friends. She had slipped into bed unnoticed and drifted off to sleep. She thought about Mrs. Garrett asking her why she hadn’t married Robert. She didn’t know how to explain her feelings. She knew how much Robert wanted to get married. He’d asked her over and over, but he had given up after Dorothy turned him down so many times. She and Robert had been together for six years. Still, she hadn’t even let him move in until this past September. Tisha had insisted on living in the Eastland dorms for her senior year and Dorothy decided the time was right to let Robert move in. Even now she was unsure it had been the right decision. She did love him, but she wasn’t sure she loved him enough.

She made her way into the kitchen. Tisha was pouring cereal into a bowl and sitting at the kitchen counter. “Did you have fun last night?” she asked her mother with a smile.

“It was nice to be together with everyone,” Dorothy answered. “I guess you and Robert made it home okay?”

Tisha nodded. “He was talking about that critic last night. I think he really wants you to try for a part on Broadway. Why won’t you do it?”

“I don’t need that honey,” Dorothy tried to sound convincing. “I love my life here,” she said honestly. “I love you, and Robert, and we are all happy…right? You are happy?”

“Of course I’m happy Mom,” Tisha said with a smile. “But I’m going to college in a few months. And you and Robert are going to have more time to devote to yourselves.”

“I know,” Dorothy replied. “You do like Robert…don’t you?”

Tisha rolled her eyes. “Mom…we’ve been over this. I love Robert. He’s a great guy. He loves you. He’s like a dad to me.”

“He hasn’t tried to replace your dad,” Dorothy said quickly.

“I know that,” Tisha said. “But Dad isn’t here…and Robert is. He’s a good guy Mom. You of all people should know that.”

Dorothy sighed. “I do,” she said.

Tisha hugged her mother. “I have to get to school.”

“Wait,” Dorothy said quickly as she thought about the events the night before. “Do you know anything about Jamie dating some guy?”

“Some guy?” Tisha asked nervously.

“Yes…some guy. He’s tall, dark wavy hair. Do you know who he is?” Dorothy asked seriously.

“I have no idea,” Tisha said unconvincingly.

“Tisha,” Dorothy continued. “Your Aunt Jo is worried about her. If you know anything…”

“Mom,” Tisha interrupted. “If Aunt Jo is worried, she needs to talk to Jamie. Now I really have to go to school. I’ll be late for my algebra test.”

Dorothy nodded. “Alright, I love you,” she said as she watched her daughter walk out the door.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 25
Natalie awoke to the sound of her cell phone ringing. She glanced at the caller ID and noticed it was her boss. Why would he be calling her so early? She reached for the phone and answered it.

“Hello,” she said with a yawn. “This is Natalie.”

She listened as her boss explained the new assignment he had for her. There was more turmoil overseas and he needed Natalie to head over there with a film crew and capture the story.

“I can’t do that right now,” she said honestly. “I’m not even at home. I’m visiting friends in New York.”

She listened patiently as he explained the situation again. He needed Natalie. She had the most experience. She could get the best story and with so many news stations popping up all over cable television they needed the best story.

“I’m sorry,” Natalie replied. “My friend is sick and I came here to be with her. I’m not leaving for a story. I can’t leave.”

After more pleading from her boss Natalie finally had enough.

“You don’t care…do you?” she asked angrily. “I have given everything for this station. I am not leaving my friend for this story. I don’t need this.” She paused and then quickly added, “I quit.” With that she hung up the phone.

She sat on the edge of her bed. What had she just done? Had she really quit her job? Why had she done it? She wasn’t really sure. She knew she had been frustrated lately. She wanted a change, but she had actually surprised herself. Quitting was unexpected, but suddenly she felt a sense of freedom she hadn’t had in a long time.

Her phone rang again. She glanced at the ID and realized her boss wasn’t giving up that easily. She tossed her phone aside and headed into the bathroom. She was going to enjoy a long hot shower.

She wondered how Harper would feel about the decision she had made. He had loved the news station…loved working with her on stories. Then suddenly she realized that it didn’t matter. Harper would have wanted her to be happy, and the news station wasn’t making her happy anymore. He would have wanted her to do something that would make her happy. Natalie turned on the shower and smiled. For the first time since Harper died, she felt like she would be okay. She could survive without him…and maybe she could even be happy.

Chapter 26
Blair was lying in bed. She had slept a little during the night, but mostly she had been thinking. Tad was coming home. What would she say to him? How would he treat her? She knew things would not be the same between them. Now that he knew she was sick, he would try to make things easier for her. She just wanted life to be back to normal.

She looked at the picture on her nightstand, a family portrait. Blair, wearing her bright red power suit, flawless make-up, and perfectly styled blond hair was smiling happily. Tad, smiling subtly, his blond hair graying at the temples was wearing his dashing pen-striped suit. Then there was little Ethan, his bottom tooth missing, looking so sweet and carefree. They looked like a perfect family. They were a perfect family. Why did this happen to them?

Blair looked at her son’s innocent smile in the picture. She loved him so much. She wished she and Tad hadn’t waited so long to have a baby. She had wanted a career. Tad had wanted time to travel and experience life. They had been married for ten years before Tad had told her how much he longed for a family. She had been thirty-eight when Ethan was born. Then she had felt too overwhelmed to try to get pregnant again, and later she had felt too old. She knew lots of women had babies into their forties, but she also knew the risks. They had talked about adopting, but Ethan required so much of their attention and Blair was content to dote on him for a few more years. Now, as she looked at the picture of their little family, she wished Ethan had a brother or sister. She hated the thought of him being alone.

She tried to push the thought out of her mind. Ethan would be okay. Tad would be okay. She would be okay. She had to be. She would fight the cancer with all she had. She wasn’t ready to leave her friends and family.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

I hope no one is bored with this story. I'm enjoying writing it in my spare time. Sorry it is taking so long though. I don't have much time to write. I may post more later tonight.

[Shelley]

I really like this. It is so good. Please post more when you can.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I really like this. It is so good. Please post more when you can.

Thanks Shelley. I'm glad you are enjoying it. I had this part written, so I figured I'd post it for you. Thanks for reading.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 27
Blair walked into the living room. Jo was still asleep on the sofa. As Blair looked at her friend she thought about all Jo had done for her. She didn’t know how she could get through this ordeal without her. Jo had always been there for her.

Blair thought back to the first time she had met her best friend. They hated each other instantly, but as the years went on they had grown closer than anyone would have thought possible.

Jo opened her eyes. “What are you staring at?” she asked groggily as she sat up.

Blair laughed. “I was just thinking,” she said. “About all we’ve been through together.” She sat next to her friend.

Jo yawned, “Like what?” she asked.

“Everything,” Blair replied. “We’ve always been there for each other.”

“Yeah, I know,” Jo said.

“You know when you and Rick moved to LA I cried for three weeks?” Blair said gently. “I don’t think I ever told you that.”

Jo looked at her friend. Her eyes were red from crying the night before. “It was hard for me too,” she said. “I didn’t want to go, but Rick had taken that job there and we had no choice. My salary at the community center wasn’t enough and Jamie was so little. I wasn’t spending enough time with her.”

“I know,” Blair said. “I understood. I just thought you should know that it hurt to lose you.”

“I cried too,” Jo said. “I felt so alone out there in LA. I guess I should have called you more. I just felt like you were busy with your law career and I was spending my days chasing after a toddler. We were in different worlds.”

“I remember when you called and told me you were becoming a police officer,” Blair laughed. “I about fell over.”

Jo laughed, “Well…that was probably one of the biggest mistakes I ever made. I wasn’t a good cop. I got into it for all the wrong reasons.”

“Why did you decide to join the LAPD?” Blair asked sincerely. “You never said…and when I asked you didn’t want to get into it.”

Jo sighed, “When Jamie went to kindergarten I wanted to go back to work. I didn’t want to go back to social work because it would take too much time away from Jamie, so I thought I could fall back on my teaching degree. I was teaching third grade for a few years and I loved it, but I had this little girl in my class…her name was Maria. She was the sweetest thing. I loved her, but she was so withdrawn and always covered in bruises. I called social services, but they wouldn’t do anything. They said they could investigate, but they couldn’t prove anything. I called the police and they said they just didn’t have the manpower to look into it.”

“That’s terrible,” Blair replied in shock.

Jo nodded, “One day Maria didn’t come to school. After a few days the police finally got around to investigating.” Jo stopped and cleared her throat. “She had been beaten to death.”

“Oh God,” Blair gasped.

Jo wiped away a tear that was sliding down her cheek. “It was horrible. I mean I didn’t know how they could let this happen. That was when I decided. I wanted to do something to stop this from happening to another child.”

“Why didn’t you go to work for social services?” Blair asked. “You are a licensed social worker.”

“I thought about working for social services, but I didn’t want to put up with the bureaucracy.” Jo answered. “So I thought, okay, I’ll join the police force and put scum like that behind bars.”

“Wow,” was all Blair could manage.

“Rick hated it,” Jo said truthfully. “He thought I was crazy. I think he was right. By the time I finished police training and joined the force, I knew it was a mistake. After the 9/11 attacks I couldn’t take it anymore…and you know what happened after that.”

Blair nodded, “Uh huh.”

“You saved me then,” Jo said honestly. “I was a mess. I couldn’t take care of Jamie…Heck, I couldn’t even take care of myself. Rick and I were fighting. I was pregnant with Erick. I thought my life was over. I don’t know that I will ever be able to thank you enough for that.”

“You don’t need to thank me,” Blair said sincerely. “We take care of each other. Like the way you’ve been taking care of me now.”

Jo reached out and hugged her friend. She could be strong for Blair. She had to be.

[RoryGilmore]

Excellent. I havent been able to get on lately my area got hammered with Ice and we dont have power

[Shelley]

I really like this fan fiction. It is so great.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for your nice replies Jo/Blair Fan and Shelley. I'm sorry I haven't added any to this story in the last two days, but I haven't had time to write. I will try to post more tomorrow and over the weekend.

Jo/Blair Fan, I hope your power is back on. We had an ice storm back in December that knocked out power for almost a week. It was horrible. I hope you are staying safe and warm!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Okay...so 30 minutes ago I said I wasn't going to post until tomorrow, but I changed my mind. I had a few quiet minutes, so I wrote the next part and decided I'd go ahead and post. Here it is.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 28
Natalie sounded strange when Dorothy called her. She hadn’t sounded upset, just different. Dorothy wondered what was going on with her friend. She had called Natalie to ask her to breakfast. She wanted some time alone with her. Of course they were all there to support Blair, but Natalie and Dorothy had a special bond and they needed time together.

Dorothy turned on the road that led to the Little Inn. All around her was a blanket of snow. She thought about the years she had spent in LA, first working on her acting career, then doing her talk show. She had missed the snow.

As Dorothy pulled into the parking lot she saw Natalie waiting for her. Natalie ran to the car and opened the door, seating herself in the passenger seat. Dorothy smiled. It was so nice to be together again.

“Thanks for picking me up,” Natalie said. “I hate not having my car.”

“No problem,” Dorothy answered as she pulled out of the parking lot. “So, are you okay? You sounded strange on the phone.”

“I’m fine,” Natalie replied.

After a few minutes they reached a small diner. The two went in and ordered breakfast. Dorothy looked at her friend, “Did you see Blair and Jo this morning?” she asked.

Natalie nodded. “Yeah,” she replied. “Jo was getting ready to leave. She wanted to get home and see how Rick did with the boys all night. Blair was anxious. I think she’s nervous about Tad coming home.”

Dorothy agreed, “It must be scary for her. She doesn’t know what to expect.”

“Everything will be fine,” Natalie added. “I heard her tell Jo that she and Tad would be over to pick up Ethan later.”

“That’s good,” Dorothy said. “They need time together as a family.”

The waitress brought the food to the table and the women began to eat. Dorothy stared suspiciously at her friend. Since the food had arrived, she hadn’t said a word and Dorothy wondered why.

“What is going on with you?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” was Natalie reply.

“I mean…you are acting funny,” Dorothy said. “You are not even talking. You seem like your mind is somewhere else” Suddenly a realization hit her. “Wait,” she said. “You aren’t leaving are you? Are you going away on another assignment? Because you always act like this when you don’t want to tell me something.”

Natalie laughed a little. “I’m not going away on an assignment,” she said quickly. Then she continued, “I quit my job Tootie.”

Dorothy stared in disbelief. Natalie loved her job. It seemed impossible that she would have quit.

“Stop looking at me like that,” Natalie said in frustration.

“I just can’t believe you would quit.” Dorothy told her. “Why did you do that?”

Natalie shrugged, “I need a change,” she said honestly. “Without Harper, the job isn’t the same. I don’t enjoy it anymore.”

“I’m sorry,” Dorothy said sadly. “I know how hard this is. I remember when Jeff passed away, every little thing reminded me of him. I wouldn’t even go to the grocery store because I would remember the way he pushed the carts down the isle or how he thumped a cantaloupe.”

“This isn’t about you,” Natalie interrupted.

Dorothy knew her friend was hurting, “I know it must be awful going to work without him.”

“Well now I don’t have to,” Natalie said matter-of-factly.

Then the two continued to eat in uneasy silence.

[Jo/Blair_fan]

We had an ice storm back in December that knocked out power for almost a week. It was horrible. I hope you are staying safe and warm!

My frined told me about that storm you all got. Washburn Rural was out for like 2 days i think, and parts of KSU Campus lost power for up to 2 days, a lot of the sorroritys and frats didn't have it for up to a week. To make things worse it was durring finals week. All we got down here in Texas was a bunch of cold rain, it was like 34 the whole time. When I came up at the begining of January everything was gone, i was pretty disappointed, not having seen snow in so long. Anyways awesome job on the fic as useral, keep up the good work.

[ZeldaGilroy]

My frined told me about that storm you all got. Washburn Rural was out for like 2 days i think, and parts of KSU Campus lost power for up to 2 days, a lot of the sorroritys and frats didn't have it for up to a week. To make things worse it was durring finals week. All we got down here in Texas was a bunch of cold rain, it was like 34 the whole time. When I came up at the begining of January everything was gone, i was pretty disappointed, not having seen snow in so long. Anyways awesome job on the fic as useral, keep up the good work.

Okay Denise, believe it or not...we were actually out for those two days as well. And as you know, we NEVER close. Also, we got out a day last week after we got 10 inches of snow overnight. It's really cold here today and supposed to be colder over the weekend. More snow...

I'm heading to Texas over Spring Break to visit my brother and I hope it is nice and warm there!!!

Anyway...thanks for reading. I'll post more later if I get a chance to write tonight!

[RoryGilmore]

Still excelent! We got power this morning so I came home. But now my furnace is messed uo, can you believe it! So I'm probably gonna go back to where I was once dad realizes he cant fix it. Isnt it just like a man to assume they can fix anything! :lol:

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still excelent! We got power this morning so I came home. But now my furnace is messed uo, can you believe it! So I'm probably gonna go back to where I was once dad realizes he cant fix it. Isnt it just like a man to assume they can fix anything! :lol:

Well, it's good you have power. Too bad about the furnace though. Did your dad get it fixed???

Here's more of the story...
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 29
Jo pulled into her driveway. She thought again about Blair. Blair had insisted that she leave, claiming she needed to be alone when Tad arrived home. Still, Jo was uncertain. Blair seemed okay most of the time, but every once in awhile she would become more distant, sometimes crying to herself. Jo knew how scared her friend must be and that was why she regretted leaving her alone, but as much as she wanted to be there for Blair, she hated to admit she wanted to get away from her as well. It broke her heart to look at her right now, to think about the cancer, the threat to her life. Jo was scared too, and she knew the last thing Blair needed was to know that her best friend was terrified or that she was feeling the familiar depression begin to take hold of her again.

Jo slowly exited her car and walked to the front door. As she pushed it open it squeaked alerting the household to her arrival.

“Mommy,” Erick shouted as he ran to his mother and grabbed her around the waist. “Where were you? I missed you all night.”

Jo knelt down and kissed her little boy. “I missed you too buddy,” she said sincerely. “How was it here with Daddy and Ethan?” Jo looked around at the dirty dishes and toys scattered around the room.

“We had so much fun,” Erick replied. Then he turned to his friend standing quietly beside him. “Didn’t we have fun Ethan?”

Ethan nodded, “Yeah Aunt Jo,” he said happily. “It was great. We stayed up really late.”

“You did?” Jo looked questioningly at her husband who was standing in the entryway. “They have school today you know.”

Rick smirked, “It wasn’t that late,” he said. “Besides, staying up past their bedtime for one night won’t hurt them.” He looked teasingly at the boys, “Now you got me in trouble,” he laughed as the boys giggled. Suddenly he realized that Jo still looked serious and he stopped laughing. “Why don’t you two go brush your teeth and I’ll take you to school,” Rick suggested.

“Okay Daddy,” Erick said as he and his friend left the room.

Rick turned to Jo, “I’m sorry I let them stay up late,” he apologized. “I just figured I’d make it fun for them. Ethan was wondering why he was staying here anyway. I wanted to take his mind off of it.”

“It’s alright,” Jo said unconvincingly.

Rick looked around the room. “I’m gonna clean this mess up after I take the boys to school,” he said quickly.

Jo nodded silently.

Rick put his arm around her and led her to the couch. “What’s wrong,” he asked as they both sat down. “This isn’t about the kids staying up late or the messy house.”

“I’m fine,” Jo said softly.

“You’re lying,” Rick replied. “Did something happen? Is Blair okay?”

Jo tried to sound upbeat. “She’s fine. Tad is coming home today,” she looked at her husband. “She wanted to know if we could pick Ethan up from school and they would come by and get him later.”

“Okay,” Rick replied. He knew something was bothering Jo, but she wouldn’t tell him what it was. He understood how hard all of this was for her. Her best friend had cancer and Jo was trying to be strong. Still, he knew better than anyone how sensitive she was. Jo may be tough on the outside, but she kept a lot of emotions pent up inside and that was what worried him the most. He didn’t want what happened six years ago to happen again. He was always worried that the anxiety and depression would take over their lives again. Jo had cried when she talked with him the other night, but she had held it in as long as she could. Now she seemed almost emotionless and he didn’t know what she was thinking.

“Are you alright?” he asked. He brushed her hair away from her face and looked her in the eye. “Do you need anything?”

Jo started to speak, but the boys came into the room and she stopped. She looked at them and smiled. “Are you all ready for school?” she asked.

“Sure Aunt Jo,” Ethan answered and he grabbed his backpack off the floor. Then Erick picked up his backpack and the boys walked to the door.

Rick stood up from the couch. “I’ll be right back,” he said as he bent down and kissed his wife. “We can talk then.”

Jo watched as Rick left with Ethan and Erick. She thought about little Ethan and the promise she had made to Blair. What kind of parent could she be to him if Blair didn’t survive? He did not deserve this. “He needs Blair,” Jo said to herself. “I need Blair.”

She quickly wiped away the tears that were falling down her cheeks. Then she started cleaning up the mess Rick and the boys had left the night before.

[Shelley]

It is so good. I really like it. Please post more when you can

[ZeldaGilroy]

It is so good. I really like it. Please post more when you can
I'm glad you haven't lost interest Shelley. Here is some more.


Chapter 30
Tad Warner opened the door to his suite at the Little Inn. Everything was quiet. He looked around. Everything was in its place. Nothing was out of the ordinary. He didn’t know what he had expected, but he was glad things looked normal. He walked down the hall toward the bedroom. Then he gently pushed the door open.

Blair was sitting at her dressing table. She was looking in the mirror when she saw her husband’s reflection staring back at her. She turned around quickly, “Tad,” she said as she put her arms around his neck. “You’re home.”

Tad kissed her softly on the head. He could smell her shampoo. He loved that smell. “God, I’ve missed you,” he said in a whisper. He continued to hold her close to him. “How are you doing?” he asked.

Blair smiled at him. “I’m okay,” she said. “I’m better now that you’re here.”

Tad released her from his hug and sat on the bed. “I can’t believe you’ve been going through this all alone,” he said. “I wish you had called me sooner.”

Blair sat down next to him. “Maybe I should have,” she said honestly. “But I didn’t want to worry you needlessly.”

“I would have come home sooner,” he said. “You shouldn’t have had to deal with this by yourself.”

“I wasn’t by myself the whole time,” Blair said quickly. “I did have the biopsy alone, and I admit that was hard. But the day I found out…” she paused. It was hard to say the word ‘cancer’ in Tad’s presence. “The day I found out I had cancer, Jo came over. I told her. I cried. Then she called Natalie and Dorothy and we’ve all been together ever since.”

“I’m glad they were here for you,” Tad replied. “But I wish I had been here for you.”

Blair leaned into him. “You’re here now,” she said.

Tad looked at his wife. He loved her so much. Sure she could be shallow and spoiled at times; he knew that as well as anybody. But she was also brilliant, charming, caring, supportive…there weren’t enough words to describe Blair. She was everything to him and the thought of losing her was tearing his heart out.

He thought back to the night before when Blair had called and told him about the cancer. He had cried. He didn’t want to. He knew it was making things worse for her, but he couldn’t help it. He had never felt pain as intense. “So, Dr. Greeley is sure the lumpectomy is best?” he asked.

Blair nodded. “He said it was a good option” she replied. “He didn’t sound too worried Tad. I know it’s the best choice.”

“I’m still wondering if the mastectomy would be better,” he said honestly.

“Tad,” Blair interrupted. “We talked about this last night. You know I don’t want that.”

“If there is no breast tissue, there is no breast cancer,” Tad argued.

Blair looked sadly at her husband. She knew he was scared. “That will be my last resort,” she said. “If they can’t get all the cancer with the lumpectomy, or if I have a reoccurrence, I promise I’ll have the mastectomy.”

Tad nodded. “When can they do it?”

“I talked with the surgeon,” Blair said softly. “The sooner the better. They would like to do it on Monday.”

Tad looked surprised. “That quickly?” he asked. “We only have a few days.”

“It’s better to get it done and over with,” Blair said. “I’m going to be okay Tad. And the sooner I have this done, the sooner we can get on with our lives.”

“What are we going to tell Ethan?” Tad asked.

Blair felt tears come to her eyes. She hated the idea of telling Ethan anything. “I’d rather not make a big deal of it,” she said honestly. “Let’s just tell him I am not feeling well and the doctors are going to make me better.”

Tad kissed her and nodded. “I love you so much,” he said. “I know the doctors are going to make you better.”

Then Blair and Tad held each other and cried.

[RoryGilmore]

excellent. BTW we have heat. Dad took the filter to the furnace off, it looks like the inside of a computer. He quickly realized he was outta his leauge, thank god, so he called a professional and he had it fixed in 5 minutes.

[Jo/Blair_fan]

excellent. BTW we have heat. Dad took the filter to the furnace off, it looks like the inside of a computer. He quickly realized he was outta his leauge, thank god, so he called a professional and he had it fixed in 5 minutes.

Lol, the same general thing happend to my family back over thanksgiving break, except my mom was the one wanting to try to fix the heater, I told her there's 2 things you just dont mess with: propane and electricity, both potentially hazordous. Glad you dad realized he was out of his league, and got the professional to fix it for ya.

Fic is great keep it comming! Actually reading this fic has gotten a few ideas rolling arround in my head, its been a few years since i've written anything i just might give it another go arround, who knows.

[Shelley]

I love it. Please post more when you can

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for your replies everyone.

Denise, you should write a fic...I hadn't written one forever before I started this and I am loving every minute of it. I think I am an overall happier person when I write. I can take all of my emotions and put them into the characters and then I feel better...or maybe I'm just crazy! LOL!

Anyway...here is a little more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 31
Dorothy pulled into the parking lot of the Little Inn. Natalie had not said much since the restaurant. Dorothy hadn’t meant to hurt her. She knew that Natalie was still suffering from Harper’s death. She wanted to let her know everything would be okay.

“So, what are you planning to do for the rest of the day?” Dorothy asked.

Natalie shrugged. “I haven’t decided,” she said. “Maybe I’ll just hang out around here. I wonder how Blair and Tad are doing?”

“Yeah, me too,” Dorothy added. “He must be back by now.”

Suddenly Natalie’s cell phone rang and she picked it up. Looking at the caller ID and then at Dorothy she said, “It’s Mrs. G.”

“Hello,” Natalie answered. “Hey Mrs. Garrett.” She paused and listened. “I plan to stay a while,” she replied. “Well…Tootie is here with me. I’ll ask her.”

Natalie turned to Dorothy. “Mrs. Garrett wants us all to come over for dinner tonight. Can you make it?”

Dorothy whispered, “Do you think Blair will want to…with everything going on?”

Natalie shrugged. “Mrs. Garrett?” she said into the phone. “Tootie and I can make it. Did you call Blair or Jo?” She paused again as she listened. “Okay…we’ll see you around 6:00. Bye.”

Natalie clicked off the phone and turned to Dorothy. “She said she’d call them,” she said quickly.

“What if they say no?” Dorothy asked.

“Maybe Blair will want to go,” Natalie suggested. “She’ll have to tell Mrs. G sometime.”

“Yeah…I guess,” Dorothy replied.

Natalie opened the door. As she got out of the car she turned and looked at her friend. “I’m sorry about earlier,” she said softly. “I didn’t mean to bite your head off.”

Dorothy smiled. “I know,” she replied. “And I didn’t mean to pry…well maybe I did. You know me, but I meant well.”

Natalie laughed. “I’ll see you tonight,” she said with a smile.

Dorothy nodded. “See you tonight.”

[RoryGilmore]

Lol, the same general thing happend to my family back over thanksgiving break, except my mom was the one wanting to try to fix the heater, I told her there's 2 things you just dont mess with: propane and electricity, both potentially hazordous. Glad you dad realized he was out of his league, and got the professional to fix it for ya.

Theres more than propane and electricity that my dad doesnt need to mess with. He's never exactly been Mr. Fix It :lol:


Still loving the fic!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here's some more.


Chapter 32
Edna Garrett hung up the phone. She knew something was wrong. The girls were keeping something from her. She was angry that they felt they couldn’t confide in her. Actually, she was hurt. She had always been there for them, and they had been there for her. Now it seemed they thought of her as one of the children, someone that needed to be protected from the truth. She wondered when that had happened.

She was pretty sure Blair was the one with the problem, but what was it? Was it medical, financial, emotional? Blair had shown up at the house yesterday morning claiming she just missed being home, but Edna knew there was more to the story. She had expected Blair to open up to her over breakfast, but Jo and Dorothy had shown up looking for her and Blair had clammed up almost instantly.

Edna picked up the phone and dialed Blair’s number. She wanted to invite her to dinner, but maybe while they were talking she would tell her what was going on. The phone rang and rang, but no one answered. Finally she heard Blair’s voice and realized it was the voice mail. She left a quick message about dinner and hung up. “No luck,” she thought to herself.

She sat down on the sofa. Whatever was happening had to be serious. Natalie had come from D.C. Jo and Dorothy had been driving around early in the morning searching for Blair. Blair had shown up at the house without even taking Ethan to school.

Edna reached for the phone again. She would call Jo and maybe hint around a little. Jo would rather die than spill her friend’s secret, and Edna knew that, but maybe she’d be able to pick up a few clues. The phone rang three times before she heard Jo’s voice on the other end.

“Jo?” Edna asked, “Are you okay?” She could tell Jo had been crying.

“Mrs. G,” Jo replied. “Yeah…I’m fine. I think I’m catching a cold or something.”

Edna knew she was lying but decided not to press the issue. “I’m calling to invite you to dinner tonight,” she said. “Natalie and Dorothy are coming and I left a message for Blair. I can’t reach her. Have you talked to her today?”

“Yeah…Tad was coming home today from his business trip,” Jo replied. “I’m sure they are just busy.”

Edna thought Jo’s reasoning sounded suspicious. “Well, anyway…I hope you and Rick will come. Bring Erick and call Jamie and ask her if she can make it.”

“Rick and I will come and bring Erick,” Jo said. “I don’t know about Jamie though.”

Edna knew Jo was still upset about seeing her daughter at Phil’s the night before. It is hard for a mother to recognize her child as an adult. It’s even harder to understand that her child is an adult with secrets that she cannot be a part of. “Okay,” Edna said gently. “Well, I’ll see you tonight. And if you see Blair, tell her I really want her to come. It’s been so long since we’ve all been together.”

She hung up the phone. “Well Edna,” she said to herself. “Who knows what this evening will bring?” Then she walked into the kitchen to make a grocery list for her big dinner.

[RoryGilmore]

Oh two parts to read in 10 minutes!!! I feel lucky. Loving it!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Oh two parts to read in 10 minutes!!! I feel lucky. Loving it!

Yeah...I've been writing a lot tonight. Mainly because I am sick and I feel like I can't breathe when I lay down, so I have to sit up. As long as I am sitting here feeling miserable I figured I might as well get my butt in gear and add to this story. At the rate I've been writing I'll probably finish this thing in a year or two...LOL! I can't believe I've been writing almost a month and we're only on day 3 of the story.

I've written more, but I don't actually trust myself to post it since I feel so yucky and I've been taking medicine. It may not actually make sense, so I figure I should wait until tomorrow and double check it.

I'm glad you are still reading and that you are loving it! Thanks!

[Jo/Blair_fan]

Yeah...I've been writing a lot tonight. Mainly because I am sick and I feel like I can't breathe when I lay down, so I have to sit up. As long as I am sitting here feeling miserable I figured I might as well get my butt in gear and add to this story. At the rate I've been writing I'll probably finish this thing in a year or two...LOL! I can't believe I've been writing almost a month and we're only on day 3 of the story.

I've written more, but I don't actually trust myself to post it since I feel so yucky and I've been taking medicine. It may not actually make sense, so I figure I should wait until tomorrow and double check it.

I'm glad you are still reading and that you are loving it! Thanks!

Well hopefully you start to feel better soon! I know how it is to write somthing when your sick and not have it make since, I've written a coupple of english papers that way, lets just say I didn't get a very good grade on them.

[RoryGilmore]

Hope you feel better!

[ZeldaGilroy]

I am feeling a little better. I'm enjoying a day off in honor of President's Day, so I am trying to rest, but since there is no school today my kids are home as well so resting may be out of the question. They are being good right now though.

I looked over this part I wrote last night and I don't see any glaring errors so I guess I'll post it. Enjoy!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 33
Rick stood on the porch. He wanted to open the door. He wanted to go inside and talk with Jo. He didn’t know what to say to her though. Sure, they had been through a lot in the twenty years they had been married, but he was smart enough to know that nothing compared to her relationship with her friends…especially Blair. They had a connection that Rick hated to admit he was envious of, but he also knew he would never quite understand. Jo and Blair had secrets he would never know; and now that Jo was faced with losing her best friend forever, Rick wasn’t sure how to help her cope.

He opened the door. Looking around the living room he saw that Jo had cleaned up the mess from the night before. He didn’t see her anywhere though. He walked into the kitchen, but Jo wasn’t there. Then he made his way down the hall to their bedroom, but she wasn’t there either. “Jo?” he yelled. “Are you home?”

“I’m in here,” he heard her answer quietly.

He walked further down the hall to Jamie’s room. “What are you doing in here?” he asked as he saw Jo sitting on their daughter’s bed.

“Thinking,” Jo replied. “I miss Jamie.”

Rick chuckled a little, “Jo she’s just across town. You see her all the time.”

“I know,” Jo said sheepishly. She knew he was right and she felt silly. “I just miss her being here with us. Don’t you ever feel like part of our family is missing?”

Rick sat next to her on the bed and put his arm around her shoulders. He knew this wasn’t really about their daughter living at the college dorms. “What do you mean?” he asked.

“I mean…it’s like we are not a complete family anymore. Most people don’t have kids as far apart as Jamie and Erick. Their kids grow up together. Spend time together. I feel like our kids missed out on that.” She put her head on his shoulder. “Jamie is all grown up. Now Erick is growing up all alone. It seems unfair.”

“Well, we could always give Erick a little brother or sister,” Rick teased as he kissed his wife.

Jo pulled away and rolled her eyes. “You know that’s not what I meant,” she said in frustration. “Why do you have to make a joke of everything?”

“I’m just trying to lighten your mood,” Rick sounded almost angry. “I know you don’t want another baby…we are past that point in our lives, but what is this about? Why all of the sudden are you so unsure of everything? This is not about Jamie or Erick. It’s about Blair and the fact that you are scared of losing her and you won’t admit it!”

“Don’t talk down to me like that Rick!” Jo yelled. “This is not about Blair. Do you know your daughter has a boyfriend?” She asked sarcastically. “She kept that from us.”

Rick was surprised, but not angry. “No, I didn’t know.” He said more calmly. “When did she tell you?”

Jo sighed, “She didn’t. I saw them…making out. I was at Phil’s with Blair, Nat, Tootie, and Mrs. Garrett. We looked across the drive in and there she was with some stranger, letting him stick his tongue down her throat…”

“Whoa,” Rick interrupted. “That is too much information for me Jo. I am her father.” He paused and looked lovingly at his wife. “I’m sure she is going to tell us about him.”

“I feel like a lousy mother,” Jo said honestly. “She doesn’t trust me.”

Rick held her close to him. “Kids keep things from their parents,” he said sincerely. “Didn’t you ever keep secrets from your mom.”

Jo looked at her husband. “Of course, that’s what worries me. I wanted things to be different with me and Jamie.”

“Jo,” Rick said gently, “You are a wonderful mother. Jamie knows you love her. She will come to you when she needs you because she knows you will always be there for her.”

“What about Erick?” Jo asked softly. “Do you think he knows how much I love him? I don’t want him to grow up and regret being the youngest. Do you think I baby him too much? Maybe that’s why he has to repeat kindergarten.”

“Jo, not this again,” Rick replied. “Erick might have to repeat kindergarten because he is not ready to move on. That is not because you baby him too much or because we haven’t taught him enough. You have to stop beating yourself up over this.” He paused and looked into her red-rimmed eyes. “Where is all this self-doubt coming from Jo? You really worry me sometimes.”

“Why does life have to be so hard?” Jo asked through muffled sobs. “I don’t want Jamie to ruin her life with this guy. I don’t want Erick to be left behind when his friends move on to first grade.” She began to cry harder. “And I don’t want Blair to have cancer.” She wiped her eyes and looked at her husband. “There’s nothing I can do about any of it.”

Rick shook his head, “No,” he said. “There’s not.” Then he held her close and let her cry, unsure of what to do to help her.

[RoryGilmore]

Aw, I'm about crying, wait nope, I'm crying. Keep up the good work!

[Jo/Blair_fan]

Great Job but i don't have to tell you that, lol. I wish we got presidents day off, I miss all the days we got off in HS/Elementary school, like inservce days and presidents day/ and parent teacher conf days. In college you hardly get anytime off, it sucks!

Well I have been considering what you said about writing the fic and i've been working on it some more. I think i will post it but i want to get a ways farther into it before i know for sure, but here's the general idea for the story.

It will take place in LA in present time, It will mainly revolve around Jamie. I have taken great interest in the Fast and the Furious over the past few years and plan to cross this FOL fic over with that movie, i know it is a strange match but here's what i'm thinking of doing with it. Jamie gets mixed up in the world of streetracing meeting the Toretto Team, and ends up working in their Garage. Meanwhile Jo (Who is a Police Detective, as stated in the reunion movie) jhas no idea any of this is going on until some major event alerts her to what is going on, i'm not sure what that will be or how that will happen i haven't gotten that far yet. Anways thas the general idea for the story, let me know what you all think about it.

[RoryGilmore]

It will take place in LA in present time, It will mainly revolve around Jamie. I have taken great interest in the Fast and the Furious over the past few years and plan to cross this FOL fic over with that movie, i know it is a strange match but here's what i'm thinking of doing with it. Jamie gets mixed up in the world of streetracing meeting the Toretto Team, and ends up working in their Garage. Meanwhile Jo (Who is a Police Detective, as stated in the reunion movie) jhas no idea any of this is going on until some major event alerts her to what is going on, i'm not sure what that will be or how that will happen i haven't gotten that far yet. Anways thas the general idea for the story, let me know what you all think about it.

Girl it sounds EXCELENTE! and I dont even think I spelled that right :lol: havent had spanish since sophmore year. The less days off thing is the one thing I'm dreading for next year. I'm gonna miss my deer day! :lol: Anyways cant wait till you get your fic up!

[Shelley]

That part is so sad. It is so good. I really like it.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for replying. I'm glad everyone is still reading. Here is some more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 34
As Jamie Bonner drove through the Eastland gates she could hardly believe that just last year she had been a student here. So much had changed since then. She pulled into a parking space near the student dorms. Tisha had called and asked her to pick her up after her last class, but she hadn’t said why. Jamie didn’t know what to think.

In a few minutes Tisha emerged from the dorm and rushed to Jamie’s car. She opened the door and sat next to her friend. “Thanks for coming to get me,” she said quickly.

“No problem,” Jamie replied. “But what is going on? Why were you in such a rush to talk to me? Are you in trouble or something?”

Tisha laughed a little. “No,” she answered. “But you are.”

Jamie looked confused. “What are you talking about?”

“My mom asked me this morning if you have a boyfriend.” Tisha said. “She said she saw him. He was tall with dark hair.”

“Oh no,” Jamie said in shock. “She’s not gonna tell my mom is she?”

Tisha shrugged. “I think your mom already knows.”

“What?” Jamie asked in frustration. “How could she know?”

“I don’t know,” Tisha said honestly. “But my mom said Aunt Jo is really worried about you.”

Jamie looked down sadly. She had thought it would be better to keep her relationship a secret from her parents for a while. She knew her mom would probably hate anyone she brought home. All she cared about was that Jamie become independent and successful. As for her dad, he was unpredictable. He was a clown most of the time, but faced with the possibility of his little girl in a serious relationship, Jamie didn’t know what to expect from him. That was why she chose to keep it a secret. That, and the fact that she was unsure of the situation herself. She really liked this guy, but she was afraid she was letting things move way to fast.

“Hey,” Tisha said bringing Jamie back from her thoughts. “What are you going to tell your parents?”

“I don’t know,” Jamie said honestly. She sighed, “I wish my mom was more like yours. Your mom lets you be your own person. She trusts you to make good choices.”

“You think Aunt Jo doesn’t trust you?” Tisha asked sympathetically.

Jamie shrugged, “She never has trusted me.” She replied angrily. “She wouldn’t let me live here when I came to Eastland. I had to stay at home. She wouldn’t let me get a motorcycle even though she loves hers. She said she’d rather I drive a nice safe car. She won’t even let me baby-sit Erick for more than a half hour without calling to check on us. Plus she gets so angry if I do anything wrong. She blows up over the littlest things. It’s frustrating!”

Tisha looked seriously at her friend. “You know your mom has had some problems Jamie. She’s a worrier…it’s not her fault. Give her a break.”

“She refuses to see me as an adult,” Jamie replied. “I know she worries and I worry about her being upset, but I’m tired of living my life on eggshells around her.”

“It’s not that bad,” Tisha said honestly. “Your mom loves you. She wants what is best for you.”

Suddenly the girls were interrupted by Jamie’s cell phone. Jamie picked it up and looked at the number. “Great,” she said. “It’s my dad.” She sat the phone down.

“Aren’t you going to answer it?” Tisha asked.

Jamie shook her head. “No way,” she answered quickly. “He will leave a message and I’ll listen to it and decide if it’s safe to call him back.”

“You are overreacting to this Jamie,” Tisha said. “Why are you so angry?”

Jamie knew Tisha was right. She was overreacting. She knew her parents loved her. Maybe they were a bit overbearing, but they were always there for her. “I’m not angry,” Jamie answered. She picked up her phone and listened to the message. She could sense a hint of frustration in her father’s voice. Then she turned to Tisha. “My dad called to tell me Mrs. G. is having dinner for everyone at her house tonight. He wants me to come. Everyone will be there.”

“Well…it will give you a chance to see how mad your parents are,” Tisha suggested. “Maybe your mom won’t blow up in front of everyone.”

Jamie laughed. “You really don’t know my mom very well…do you?”

[RoryGilmore]

Still great!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 35
Natalie had spent most of the day lounging around the inn. She didn’t want to bother Blair and Tad. She knew they were going through a lot. So she decided to spend the day alone.

At noon she walked down to the restaurant and ordered lunch. As she was eating she asked the waiter if they had a copy of the local paper. He brought it to her and she looked through it carefully. She had forgotten how small the paper was. She had worked there years before, writing small articles here and there. She hadn’t written a story in so long. Producing stories for TV news was so different. She really missed the thrill of working for a newspaper.

She immediately noticed that the paper was not well organized. The stories were scattered about and really had very little focus. Natalie couldn’t believe that her once beloved Peekskill Press had become such a poor example of journalism. She noticed blatant grammatical and spelling errors as well as stories that shouldn’t even have been considered for publication.

“Thanks for the paper,” she said when the waiter returned. “It’s not what I remember.” The waiter took the paper.

“Yeah…it has really gone down hill in the past few months,” he said. “The editor quit and they haven’t found a replacement. They only have two reporters and they are trying to run things on their own, but it’s not working out. The owner comes in here all the time. He wants to close down. He has no choice. They are losing money. No decent editor wants to come to Peekskill and without a good editor the paper can’t survive.”

“How did you get all this information?” Natalie asked in surprise.

“You’d be shocked to know all you can overhear when you are bringing people food and drinks for a few hours.”

Natalie laughed. “Who is the owner?” she asked with a smile.

The waiter was more than willing to oblige. “His name is Wilkinson…Don Wilkinson I think.”

“Thanks,” Natalie said as she rose from the table. She handed the waiter the
money for her bill and a generous tip. Then she called a cab. She knew what she wanted to do and all she had to do was convince Mr. Don Wilkinson.

Chapter 36
Jo pulled up in front of the elementary school. Rick had offered to pick the boys up from school, but she wanted to do it. She needed to get out of the house and get her mind on something else. She needed to stop crying over things she had no control over and focus on what she could control.

She watched as a young couple walked into the building and came out a few minutes later with a little girl slightly older than Erick. She couldn’t help but wonder how old these parents were. They looked like they were barely in their twenties. Maybe they had been teenagers when their daughter was born. When Jamie was little she had felt at ease with other parents, now she felt out of place. They all seemed so young and it made her feel old.

Her phone rang and she reached to pick it up. Looking at the ID she saw it was Blair and answered it quickly. “Hello?” she answered.

“It’s me,” Blair replied. “Tad and I are planning to come over and get Ethan in a while. Will you be home?”

“Sure,” Jo said. “I’m at the school now. We should be home in a few minutes.”

“Good,” Blair answered. “Thanks for picking him up.”

“No problem,” Jo said honestly. “How are things going? How is Tad?”

“Things are okay,” Blair said softly. “Tad is coming around. He’s still scared. I’m having the lumpectomy Monday.”

Jo sighed, “Really…that quickly?” she asked. It made her nervous to think about it.

“The doctor said the sooner the better,” Blair assured. “I’m going to tell everyone tonight at Mrs. Garrett’s house. You are coming tonight…right?”

“Yeah,” Jo answered. “We’ll be there. Rick called Jamie and left her message so I hope she’s coming too.”

“Are you going to talk to her about what you saw last night?” Blair asked with curiosity.

“I don’t know,” Jo said honestly. “Rick says I should trust her and she’ll come to me when she’s ready.”

“That makes sense,” Blair replied.

“Well I want to know what’s going on,” Jo said truthfully. “I want to make sure she isn’t too serious about this guy. I don’t know what to do.”

“Well…trust your instincts,” Blair said with sympathy. “It will be fine.”

The bell rang and kids began to pour out the front door of the school. “I have to go,” Jo said quickly. “The kids are coming.”

“Okay…see you in a while,” Blair answered.

Jo clicked off the phone and watched as kids, parents, and teachers rushed around. Then she saw Erick and Ethan. The boys saw her and ran to the car. They opened the back door and dropped their book bags on the floorboard before buckling themselves in.

“How was school?” Jo asked as she looked back at the boys.

“It was great,” Ethan said with excitement. “I read a whole book today. Mrs. Simpson sent it home. She said I can read it to Mommy.”

“Wow,” Jo said to her friend’s son. “That’s wonderful sweetie. I am so proud of you.” She looked at Erick. “How was your day?”

Erick shrugged. “It was okay,” he replied. “I made this for you.” He handed her a picture drawn on large white paper.

Jo smiled, “This is beautiful Erick,” she said lovingly. “I’ll hang it up as soon as we get home.”

Erick smiled. “It’s me, and you, and Daddy, and Jamie.”

Jo looked carefully at the picture. She thought about her family and how much she loved them and for the first time that day she didn’t feel like crying. She actually felt happy. “Thanks for this Erick,” she said softly. “I love it.”

Then she drove the boys home.

[Shelley]

It is so great. I love it.

[ZeldaGilroy]

It is so great. I love it.
Thanks Shelley. Here is some more.


Chapter 37
Blair knocked on the door. She could hear the sound of the TV echoing from the inside. She looked at Tad as they waited for someone to open the door. “I wonder if they can hear us through that noise?” she asked as she knocked louder.

In a few seconds Rick opened the door. “Hey,” he said. “Sorry I didn’t open the door sooner. I was in the kitchen getting the boys a snack.”

“That’s okay,” Blair said as she let herself into the house. “Is Ethan about ready?”

“He’s eating some apple slices and peanut butter,” Rick said as he led them to the couch. “He should be done in a while.”

“Thanks for keeping an eye on him,” Tad said. “I hope he wasn’t too much trouble.”

“He’s a great kid,” Rick said as he picked up the remote and clicked off the TV. “I think he’s a good influence on Erick. He’s such a handful sometimes.”

Blair giggled, “He takes after Jo.”

Rick laughed. “That’s true. Sometimes I think both Jamie and Erick have a little too much of Jo in them.”

“Where is Jo?” Blair asked as she realized she hadn’t seen her friend since she arrived at the house. She had just talked to her on the phone and she said she was on her way home. If Erick and Ethan were home, Jo should be as well.

Rick answered, “She ran to the hardware store. When she brought the boys home she opened the front door and it squeaked again. It’s been driving her crazy lately. She said she had to go get some oil to fix it.”

“Right now?” Tad asked. “She couldn’t wait?”

“You know Jo,” Rick replied. “When she gets something in her head there is no changing her mind.”

“That’s true,” Blair said. “But I asked her if she would be here and she said yes.”

“She’ll be back any second,” Rick replied. Then he looked seriously at Blair. “How are you doing?”

Blair forced a smile, “I’m okay,” she said as she reached over and held Tad’s hand. “Everything is going to be fine. We’re sure of it.” She stood up from the couch. “I’m going to go hurry Ethan along,” she said as she walked into the kitchen.

“She is so brave,” Tad said as he looked at Rick. His voice cracked, “I don’t know how she is keeping up such a brave front.”

“How are you handling this?” Rick asked. He could tell Tad was being strong for Blair.

Tad shrugged, “How does anyone handle something like this? I feel like my life is over. I can’t lose her.” He paused sadly, “We wanted to have another baby. We wanted to retire in Paris. We wanted to grow old together.”

“You could still do those things,” Rick said matter-of-factly. “She’s going to fight this and if I know Blair she won’t give up.”

Blair emerged from the kitchen with Ethan. “Daddy,” he yelled as he saw his father in the room. “I didn’t know you were coming home today.”

“Well I couldn’t stay away from my favorite son any longer,” Tad said as he winked at his son. He stood up from the couch. “I guess we should get home.”

Blair, Tad, and Ethan walked to the door as Jo walked in carrying a bag from the hardware store. “Leaving so soon?” Jo asked.

“We have to get home,” Blair said. “But we’ll see you tonight.”

Jo smiled. “Sorry I was gone when you got here,” she said.

“It’s okay,” Blair said gently. “We’ll talk later.”

As Blair, Tad, and Ethan walked to the car Tad looked at his wife. “Why do you think Jo had a sudden urge to go to the hardware store?” he asked.

“I think she’s avoiding me,” Blair said quietly. “This has been hard on her too. She doesn’t want me to know.”

Tad looked at his wife. She knew how much everyone was hurting and still she managed to be strong. He wondered how she did it. As he drove home, his family safely in the car, he knew how lucky he was to have Blair for his wife and he thanked God for the many years they had ahead of them.

[RoryGilmore]

Excellent as always

[ZeldaGilroy]

Excellent as always

Thanks. I'm glad you still like it. I just noticed that this is getting longer than the original sequel. I still have a lot to write. I think I need to start making longer posts or something.

Sorry I haven't posted in a few days. Here is some more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 38
Dorothy and Robert pulled up to the Eastland dorms and waited for Tisha. Dorothy had called her daughter earlier to ask her about dinner with Mrs. Garrett and was surprised that Tisha already knew about it. They agreed to meet at 5:30.

Robert smiled as Tisha emerged. “There she is,” he said quickly. “Right on time.”

Dorothy nodded. That was one thing about her daughter…she was always punctual.

“Hey Guys,” Tisha said as she let herself into the back seat. She leaned up and kissed her mother. “I can’t wait to get to Mrs. Garrett’s. It will be great to have everyone together again. It’s like a family reunion.”

Dorothy forced a smile. She wished they were getting together for a happier reason. She knew Blair was going to tell Mrs. Garrett about her cancer tonight. Dorothy worried about how Mrs. Garrett would take the news. She was getting older and they tried to protect her from too much bad news.

“So,” Dorothy asked her daughter. “When I called to invite you earlier, you said Jamie already told you about dinner tonight. When did you talk to her?”

Tisha knew her mother would be upset that she had warned Jamie. She knew her mom had asked her about Jamie’s boyfriend in confidence, but Jamie was her best friend and Tisha felt she had to tell her. “I saw her this afternoon,” she said. “After school.”

“Oh,” Dorothy replied. “And what did you two talk about?”

“Just stuff,” Tisha tried to sound innocent. “Nothing out of the ordinary.”

Robert noticed Dorothy was prying for information. It was her least endearing quality. “Dorothy,” he said, “Give her some privacy. It’s not our business what they were talking about this afternoon.”

Dorothy looked angrily at Robert. “Really?” she asked angrily. Then she turned to her daughter. “Did you tell her that Aunt Jo knows about her and that boy?”

Tisha looked guilty. “I told her I thought maybe Aunt Jo knew,” she said softly.

“What boy?” Robert asked with surprise.

“I thought this wasn’t our business?” Dorothy asked him sarcastically.

“I thought Jamie had a right to know she was going to get caught,” Tisha said honestly. “She’s my best friend. I couldn’t let her go in there tonight and face her parents without warning.”

“And Jo is my friend,” Dorothy said honestly. “I was trying to help her when I asked you about Jamie’s boyfriend. I thought I could trust you Tisha.”

“You can trust me,” Tisha said in frustration. “But I am not going to give you information about my friend so you can blab it to your friend.”

“Come on now,” Robert interrupted. “Let’s stop the arguing. Obviously you both did what you thought was right to help your friend. Now it’s over with.” He paused. “To me this actually sounds like it is between Jamie and Jo anyway. You two have should have nothing to do with this.”

Dorothy sighed. “Fine,” she said. “Let’s just let it go.”

“Alright,” Tisha said in a near whisper.

Then the three drove in silence the rest of the way to Mrs. Garrett’s house.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 39
The cab pulled up in front of Mrs. Garrett’s house. Natalie couldn’t believe how long it had been since she had come here. She had been in Peekskill a few times, but she had always stayed at the inn. Blair bought the house for Mrs. Garrett about a year ago, and Natalie hadn’t been to Peekskill in the past year.

Natalie thought about the last time she had been in the house. It was about eleven years ago…right after Beverly Ann died. Beverly Ann continued to live in the house after all of the girls moved out. Natalie still remembered when Blair had called her and told her Beverly Ann had suffered a stroke. She tried to make it to Peekskill in time, but Beverly Ann had passed away by the time Natalie arrived.

Natalie thought about Andy who was only twenty-four when he lost his mother. He had been really strong at the time, but later admitted he had gone to a psychiatrist to help him afterward. Natalie remembered the day they all cleaned out the house. Mrs. Garrett, Andy, Blair, Jo, Tootie, and Natalie spent days going through boxes stored in the attic. It was a painfully tear-filled experience for everyone, but when they were finished they all knew that time in their lives was over. It was time to move on.

Mrs. Garrett sold the house. She felt she had no reason to hang onto it. Now, here they were again. All together in the same house. Natalie wasn’t sure how she felt about that. She knew her friends had been here many times over the last year. She wondered if they felt the same way she did the first time they came back here.

She paid the cab driver and walked to the front door. She knocked which felt strange. This had been her home for so long it seemed unusual to knock on the door.

“Natalie,” Mrs. Garrett said when she opened the door. “I’m so happy you’re here. Come in.”

Natalie walked into the living room. It looked different now. New paint, new furniture, new everything…but there was the same sense of familiarity to it. It was obviously the same house.

“It feels so odd to be here,” Natalie said to Mrs. Garrett. “I haven’t been here in so long.”

“I know,” Mrs. Garrett said quickly. “You know when Blair bought me this house, I was unsure. I thought it would feel strange…maybe make me sad thinking about Beverly Ann.” She smiled. “But you know what? This house holds so many memories…sure there are the sad ones, but there are happy ones too. I think about you girls growing up here. I think about the fun we used to have. That is what a home is…memories.”

“And this is definitely home,” Natalie said as she hugged Mrs. Garrett. “I’ve missed it.”

Chapter 40
“Is Natalie riding with us?” Tad asked his wife as he helped his son buckle his seatbelt.

Blair shook her head. “No,” she said. “She knows we want time alone. Besides, she had an appointment this afternoon and called to say she was taking a cab from there.”

“What kind of appointment would she have in Peekskill?” Tad asked skeptically.

“I have no idea,” Blair replied. “But she seemed in good spirits when she called. I’ll ask her about it tonight.”

Tad started the car and they pulled out of the parking lot. He hoped Natalie had good news to share. They didn’t need anymore bad news.

Ethan yawned in the back seat. “What are we eating at Mrs. Garrett’s house?” he asked.

Blair laughed. “I don’t know,” she said as she looked at her sleepy little boy. “Are you sure you can stay awake for dinner?”

Ethan giggled, “I’m hungry,” he said. “I’ll stay awake.”

“Why are you yawning?” Tad asked him teasingly. “It’s not even 6:00 yet.”

“Uncle Rick let me and Erick stay up late last night,” Ethan said. “It was so much fun. Then Aunt Jo yelled at him about it this morning.”

Tad and Blair laughed as they continued down the road. In a few minutes they pulled up to the house. Dorothy, Robert, and Tisha pulled in behind them.

As they got out of the cars and headed to the house Dorothy whispered to Blair, “Is everything going okay?”

Blair nodded. “Tad’s coming around,” she said. “And so am I. I feel better about everything.”

Dorothy smiled and put her arm around her friend. “I’m glad,” she said gently.

They knocked on the door and Mrs. Garrett answered it quickly. “Oh…you’re here,” she said happily. “Come in. Dinner is almost ready.”

Everyone came inside and sat down in the living room. Natalie came down from upstairs. “Hey…you’re all here,” she said. “I was just looking around. It is nice to be back here.”

“Yeah,” Dorothy said happily. “I love it here.”

“Me too,” Blair said. “It’s our home.” She reached over and took Tad’s hand. He squeezed her hand and smiled.

“Where’s Jo,” Natalie asked noticing their friend was missing. “She is coming…right?”

“I think so,” Blair said. “I saw her earlier and she said she was. You never know though…maybe something came up.”

Tisha stood up. “I’m going to see if Mrs. Garrett needs help in the kitchen,” she said as she walked out of the room.

“She looks unhappy,” Natalie noticed. She looked at Dorothy. “Is something bothering her?”

Dorothy nodded, “She’s mad at me,” she said. “I asked her about the guy we saw Jamie with last night and then she told Jamie about it.”

“Oooh,” Natalie said, “Jamie knows Jo saw her last night?”

“I guess,” Dorothy replied. “I think this is going to be a big mess. When will I ever learn to keep my mouth shut?”

Robert put his arm around Dorothy. “Never,” he said with a laugh.

[Shelley]

I love it. It is so great and wonderful/

[ZeldaGilroy]

I love it. It is so great and wonderful/

Thanks Shelley. Here is some more.

Chapter 41
“We are going to be late Rick,” Jo yelled to her husband through the bathroom door. She could hear the shower running.

“I’m hurrying,” he said quickly. “You know I have to work tonight. I have to get ready before we go to Mrs. Garrett’s.”

“Well try to hurry…it’s almost 6,” Jo said loudly as she walked into Erick’s room. The little boy was playing with his toy cars on the rug. She sat down on the floor and grabbed one of the cars, scooting it along the rug. Erick rolled his car around making “vroom, vroom” noises and then he crashed it into the car his mother was holding.

Jo grinned at her son. “Hey,” she said playfully. “You crashed into me.”

Erick chuckled. “Wanna race?” he asked. “I bet I’ll win.”

“Oh really?” Jo asked. “Get over here.”

The little boy moved over next to his mother. He put his car on the edge of the rug and grabbed the car from his mother placing it next to his. “Ready?” he asked.

Jo nodded.

Erick began, “Ready…set…go!” he shouted as he gave his car a quick push. Jo pushed her car as well and both cars rolled quickly across the rug. “Yeah!” Erick cheered as his car made it to the end of the rug first. “I told you I’d win.”

Jo laughed as she picked up the little boy, sitting him in her lap and kissing him on the cheek. “I guess you’re better at racing than I am,” she said.

Erick hugged his mother, “You’re pretty good too,” he said.

“Thanks buddy,” she said. She picked up one of the cars with the words “Purple Raider” printed on the side. “You know…I always liked this one,” she said. She pointed to the letter P on the side. “Do you know what letter this is?”

Erick sighed. “Mom,” he whined. “You sound like Mrs. Simpson.”

Jo smiled, “Well, I just want you to show me how smart you are?”

“P,” Erick said uncertainly.

Jo smiled, “That’s right…what sound does it make?”

Erick thought, “puh,” he replied unsure.

“Yes…good,” Jo pointed to the R. “Do you know this one?” she asked hopefully.

“Hmmm,” Erick thought. “B.”

No honey,” Jo said gently. “It’s R. Remember when we practiced?”

“Oh,” Erick said disappointed. “I forgot. Mrs. Simpson says it’s okay to forget sometimes as long as you keep trying.”

Jo smiled at her little boy. He really did try hard. “Of course it’s okay,” she said. Then she held him close to her. “You really like Mrs. Simpson…don’t you?” she asked.

“Yeah…she’s great,” Erick said happily. “It is so much fun in her class. She reads us books, and we play games, and color, and play…”

Jo interrupted him, “Would you like to be in her class again next year?” she asked him.

Erick’s eyes widened as he looked at his mother. “Can I do that?” he asked surprised. “Really? That would be so cool!”

Jo smiled, “Maybe…we’ll see,” she replied.

“Hey…you ready?” Rick asked standing at the door. “We have to hurry.”

Jo and Erick stood up from the floor. “We’re ready,” Jo said as she walked over to her husband. She glanced at her watch, “We are already ten minutes late. I better call and tell them we’re on our way.”

Chapter 42
Jamie had been driving around for about twenty minutes and she still hadn’t stopped at Mrs. Garrett’s house. She knew she had to go to the dinner. She needed to face her parents. She had to let her mom know that she was an adult…able to be responsible and make her own choices. Still she was scared. She had never expected to be caught and she didn’t know what to say.

She thought about her boyfriend. She had met him at school last semester. He was in her psychology class and they talked a lot. When he had first asked her out she was excited. Sure she had gone on dates in high school, but this was different. In high school her mother had always insisted on meeting any boy she went out with. Then she would fall back on her old police techniques and practically interrogate the poor boy before Jamie was ever allowed to leave the house with him.

In high school Jamie had a curfew and she didn’t dare come home late. The one time she had come ten minutes late, she had been grounded for a month. There was no negotiating with her mom, and her dad just seemed to follow her mother’s lead. He said her mom was worried. That when she was a teenager she knew lots of kids who made big mistakes and she wanted to protect Jamie from that. Jamie wondered if her mother knew that in her desire to protect her and keep her close she had actually pushed her away.

They had dates off and on during the fall semester. Then over Christmas Break he had gone home to spend the vacation with his parents, and she had left the dorms to stay at home with her mom, dad, and Erick. He called and texted her a few times. When the new semester began they had agreed to be exclusive. She had introduced him to Tisha, and she thought he was wonderful. Tisha had tried to get Jamie to tell her parents about him, but she couldn’t. She was afraid of what would happen and she didn’t really know why.

Jamie pulled up in front of the house. “This is it,” she said to herself as she left her car. As she walked up to the door she noticed her parents’ car was missing. “Why aren’t they here yet?” she thought. “Maybe they’re not coming,” she thought with relief. Then she started to worry. “Maybe something happened to them.” She forced the disturbing thought from her head. “God Jamie, you cannot be a worry-wart. You’re as bad as your mother,” she said to herself as she knocked on the front door.

[RoryGilmore]

Excellent as always!

[ZeldaGilroy]

I'm glad you're still reading Meghan. Here is some more.

Chapter 43
“Jamie,” Mrs. Garrett said happily as she opened the door. “I’m so glad you came. Your mom told me she didn’t know if you could make it.”

“Thanks Mrs. Garrett,” Jamie said as she walked into the house. “I’m glad I could come too.” She smiled and kissed Mrs. Garrett on the cheek and then walked farther into the living room. She looked at everyone sitting around and talking. “Where are my mom and dad?” she asked curiously.

“Your mom called,” Blair answered. “She said they are running late. Your dad has to work tonight so he had to get ready before they could go. They should be here in a few minutes.”

Jamie nodded, “He always works at the piano bar on Friday nights. He goes in at 10:00 and stays until morning. It’s crazy but he makes good money. People tip him a lot when he plays their requests.” She was relieved to know her family was safe, but nervous knowing they were on their way. “Is Tisha here?”

“She’s in the kitchen,” Dorothy said.

“I’m gonna go and see if she needs help with anything,” Jamie said quickly. Then she walked out of the room and everyone watched her leave.

“That girl is a nervous wreck,” Natalie said honestly. “I wonder why she is so scared about Jo finding out she has a boyfriend?”

“You heard Jo last night,” Dorothy replied. “She has been really strict with Jamie. She has kept her pretty sheltered. It’s no wonder Jamie thinks her mom will be upset with her.”

“Jo has her reasons for being the way she is,” Blair said in her friend’s defense. “She doesn’t want Jamie to make some of the mistakes she made. You remember Jo when she first came to Eastland. She was wild. She never wanted Jamie drinking, stealing, running around with older guys. She wanted to protect her.”

Dorothy nodded, “Maybe if Jo ever told Jamie about the mistakes she made then Jamie would feel more comfortable sharing certain parts of her life with her.”

Mrs. Garrett sat next to Dorothy. “You’re right,” she said softly. “But it is hard for Jo. She has always tried to be so tough. Then when she had that emotional breakdown and she had to rely on everyone else she felt like she wasn’t that strong person anymore. If she told Jamie about the mistakes she made in her life, she would feel like she was exposing even more of her weakness to her daughter. She really is doing her best,” Mrs. Garrett’s voice trailed off.

“She fights her depression everyday,” Blair said honestly. “She doesn’t want us to know that…but it’s true. And lately, I’ve sensed it is getting worse. Jamie can probably sense it too. She may be scared that if Jo is upset with her, it will push her over the edge.”

“That’s terrible,” Natalie said softly as they heard a knock on the door.

“Well, I guess Jo and Rick are here,” Mrs. Garrett said as she walked to the door.

Chapter 44
“Jo, Rick come in,” Mrs. Garrett said cheerfully as she opened the door.

They walked into the living room and Erick followed behind them. “Hi Mrs. Garrett,” he said happily as he hugged her.

Mrs. Garrett smiled. “Well how are you?” she asked. “I haven’t seen you in a few weeks.” She winked at the little boy and he giggled.

“I’m fine,” he said. He looked around the living room at the people sitting and talking. “Is Ethan here?” he asked.

“He’s playing in the playroom,” Blair replied. “He’s waiting for you.”

Erick ran through the double doors to play with his friend. He loved Mrs. Garrett’s house. He remembered that his mother said the playroom used to be a store, but now it was just a room with toys and crayons and books. Mrs. Garrett had made it for him and Ethan when she moved here last year. She loved them.

Jo walked over to the chair and sat down and Rick sat next to her, propping himself on the arm of the chair. “Sorry we’re late,” he said to the group. “I was trying to hurry.”

Natalie laughed, “Oh well…at least you made it.”

“I saw Jamie’s car outside,” Rick said. “Where is she?”

“She’s in the kitchen with Tisha,” Dorothy said quickly. She turned to Jo. “Uhm…can I talk to you?” she asked. “Privately?”

Jo looked uncertain. What was going on now? “Okay,” she said uneasily. The two women stood up and walked out onto the porch. It was cold and both women were shivering as they stood on silence.

“Geez Tootie it’s freezing out here,” Jo said in frustration. “What is going on?”

Dorothy stood silently for a moment longer. Then she worked up the nerve to speak, “You know what we saw last night…Jamie and that guy?”

Jo nodded. “Yeah I know…but I’m going to let it go. Rick and I talked it over and we decided to wait for her to come to us. I mean… she is a good kid. We trust her. I’m going to hint around to her to try to get her to open up, but if she doesn’t I’m going to leave it at that. At least for now.”

Dorothy’s eyes widened. “You are going to kill me,” she said nervously.

Jo sighed, “What did you do?” she asked.

Dorothy looked at her friend pleadingly. “Don’t be mad,” she begged. “I meant well.”

“What did you do?” Jo asked again.

“I asked Tisha about the guy and she wouldn’t tell me who he was and then she told Jamie you knew about him,” Dorothy said quickly.

Jo ran her fingers through her hair. “Great Tootie,” she yelled, “Just great! Now what am I going to say to her? She’s never going to trust me if she thinks I run around spying on her.” She sat down on the porch and put her head in her hands.

Dorothy sat next to her. “I really am sorry,” she said. “I was trying to help.”

Jo looked up at her, “I know you were,” she said. “I just don’t know what to do about this. Jamie hates me. I don’t know how I managed to push her so far away.”

“She loves you,” Dorothy said honestly. “Mothers and daughters go through phases like this. You’ll work it out.”

“I guess,” Jo said as she stood up. “We should get back in there. Blair is going to tell Mrs. G. about her cancer. That is more serious than this anyway. We need to be there for both of them.”

“Yeah,” Dorothy said as she stood up from the porch. “Let’s go. This is going to be a long evening.”

Chapter 45
Dorothy closed the door as she and Jo entered the living room. Jo walked back to the chair and sat down. Rick looked at her questioningly. She smiled slightly and shook her head letting him know they would discuss it later.

“I’m so glad we could all get together tonight,” Mrs. Garrett said with a smile as she sat in the chair across from Jo and Rick. She looked around at everyone and wondered when they were going to hit her with the bad news.

Jamie and Tisha walked in from the kitchen. Jamie avoided eye contact with her parents as she sat on the floor in front of the fireplace. Tisha looked at her mother. They both wondered what would happen.

“I have something I need to say,” Blair’s voice cut through the silence in the room. Everyone turned and looked at her. “I’m having surgery on Monday,” she said quickly.

“What?” Mrs. Garrett asked. She knew something was going on but she hadn’t expected this. Why had they kept it from her?

“Blair has breast cancer Mrs. Garrett,” Tad said sadly. “She is having a lumpectomy on Monday.”

Jamie and Tisha looked at each other in confusion. No one had told them what was going on. They both felt an overwhelming sense of sadness, both for Blair and for their mothers who were facing losing such a close friend. Jamie felt tears begin to form and quickly wiped them away. She had to be strong now.

“Oh Blair…” Mrs. Garrett said in a shaky voice. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I just found out Mrs. Garrett,” she said softly. “I’ve been trying to deal with it. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”

Mrs. Garrett walked over to Blair and hugged her. “You are going to be okay,” she said. “I believe that.”

Blair wiped a tear from her cheek. “I know,” she said. “I’m lucky. They found it early and my prognosis is good.” She looked around the room. “And I have all of you routing for me.”

The conversation was interrupted as the double doors to the playroom opened and Ethan and Erick walked into the living room. “We’re hungry,” Erick said. “Is dinner almost ready?”

Mrs. Garrett turned and looked at the little boys. “Why don’t you two come and help me get everything finished up,” she said with forced cheerfulness. She took Ethan’s hand as she led the boys to the kitchen.

“Do you think she’s okay?” Blair asked sadly as Mrs. Garrett left with the boys.

“She’ll be fine,” Natalie said. “She’s upset, but that’s to be expected.”

“Are you okay?” Jo asked noticing Blair’s tears.

Blair nodded. “Maybe I should have said something to her sooner. I think she’s hurt.”

“You can’t worry about that now honey,” Tad said. “You have to worry about yourself and getting better.”

“Aunt Blair,” Tisha said softly. “If you need help with anything, I’d be happy to come over and help you with Ethan or whatever. Just let me know.”

Blair smiled, “Thanks Tisha…that would be great.”

Mrs. Garrett walked in from the kitchen, “Tisha, Jamie…could you two come and help me set the table?” she asked.

“Sure Mrs. G.,” Jamie said as her voice trembled. Then Jamie and Tisha followed her into the kitchen.

[RoryGilmore]

Yup, I read as I finish getting ready in the mornings, anyways still great I've got watery eyes.

[Jo/Blair_fan]

Yup, I read as I finish getting ready in the mornings, anyways still great I've got watery eyes.

Lol, I used to do that all the time from like 6th grade through HS reading various different fics, some here, some on fanfiction.net For a few years I would wake up nearly an hour before I even had to be awake just to get fanficiton read in the mornings. It got to the point where I could hardly stop reading before I had to leave, I would push it to the last possible minute to head out the door for school. Being in College makes it a little easier. It's nice being able to take my laptop with me everywhere, that way when i get to class early i just sit there and read fanfics, lol, and sometimes reading them durring those really boring classes you think will never end. I think i'm an addict, lol.

Anyways great fic, you do such a great job expressing the characters emotions.

[RoryGilmore]

I dont get up any earlier I've just figured out how to speed up showers, have mom get in first and its getting cold when I get in. :lol: uncomfortable but it works

[ZeldaGilroy]

Anyways great fic, you do such a great job expressing the characters emotions.

Thanks for saying that Denise. I've been told my stories are too depressing at times and I should add more humor because people lose interest. I really try to make it interesting and I don't know why I always get caught up in the emotional stuff. It's good to know you think I am doing a good job expressing the characters emotions. I try to picture them in my mind as I am writing.

Anyway...thanks everyone for reading! Here is some more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 46
Everyone sat in silence around the dinner table. No one knew what to say. Blair’s news was difficult for everyone to deal with. Mrs. Garrett, Jamie, and Tisha were still in shock over the news and everybody else having known about the cancer for a while let the news of the surgery settle in. Blair felt a twinge of guilt for hurting everyone. Erick and Ethan were clueless to the despair going on with the adults around them.

“Are there onions in the meatloaf Mrs. G.?” Erick asked as he looked at the food on is plate. “I don’t like onions.”

“Me neither,” Ethan added. “I don’t like onions either.”

“Boys, the meatloaf is good. Try it.” Rick said as he took a bite of his food.

“I don’t like onions,” Ethan insisted. “I think I see one.”

“There are onions in the meatloaf,” Mrs. Garrett said in a tired voice. “But I cut them small. I bet you won’t even taste them.”

“Can I just eat my potatoes?” Erick asked.

Jo slammed down her fork in frustration. “No Erick,” she said angrily. “You cannot just eat potatoes. You will eat your meatloaf and your carrots. Mrs. Garrett worked hard to make this food for us. Stop being rude and eat it!”

Erick looked surprised by his mother’s reaction. “Okay,” he said sadly. “I’m sorry Mrs. G. I’ll eat it.”

“I’ll eat mine too,” Ethan said softly as he put a bite in his mouth.

“I have some news,” Natalie said trying to lighten the mood.

“Good news I hope,” Dorothy said questioningly.

“Of course,” Natalie replied.

“Well what is it?” Blair asked. “We could use some good news around here.”

Natalie smiled. “You are all looking at the new editor of the Peekskill Press.”

Everyone looked at Natalie in shock.

“What about your job producing news segments,” Tad asked quickly. “You can’t work as editor of the Peekskill press and still travel all over the world on news stories.”

“I know that,” Natalie said. “I quit my job this morning.”

“Why?” Robert asked seriously. “Why would you do that? The Peekskill Press is going under Nat. No one even reads it anymore. You won’t have good job security there.”

“Robert’s right,” Rick added. “This could be a big mistake.”

“Rick,” Jo interrupted sharply. “It’s her decision.”

“It’s okay Jo,” Natalie said honestly. “Rick and Robert are not saying anything I haven’t said to myself a hundred times today. But I know this is the right decision.”

“Does this mean you are moving to Peekskill Aunt Nat?” Tisha asked hopefully.

Natalie nodded.

“Really?” Dorothy asked with excitement. “Nat…I can’t believe it. We’re all going to be together again.” She looked around the table. “All of us…at home in Peekskill.”

[RoryGilmore]

good, they're all going to be together again! Lovin it!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Sorry I haven't posted in so long. It's been a very busy week. I hope I haven't lost my readers.

Here is some more...
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 47
Jamie and Tisha were loading the dishes into the dishwasher. Everyone else was gathered in the living room. Dinner had been uncomfortable, but Natalie’s announcement cheered everybody up a little.

“It’s great that Aunt Nat is moving back here…isn’t it?” Tisha said as she rinsed a glass and put in on the top rack of the dishwasher.

Jamie nodded solemnly. “Yeah…it’s nice,” she said without much enthusiasm.

“You’re thinking about Aunt Blair aren’t you?” Tisha asked. “I can’t believe she has cancer. It’s so scary.”

Jamie sighed, “Actually…I’m thinking about my mom.” She stopped talking as she put a plate on the bottom dish rack. Then she looked up at Tisha. “It is scary about Aunt Blair. I’m worried about her, but I’m more worried about my mom right now. She depends on Aunt Blair a lot. I’m afraid my mom might have another breakdown over this.”

Tisha looked seriously at her friend. “I’m sure your mom will be okay. She seemed fine tonight.”

Jamie shook her head. “Did you hear the way she yelled at Erick? She never does that.”

“Well he was being kind of annoying,” Tisha said.

“He’s always annoying,” Jamie replied, “and my mom never screams at him. She only gets that worked up if she’s really upset about something.”

Tisha poured soap into the dishwasher and closed the door. Then she turned it on. She grabbed a dishcloth and threw it to Jamie. “She has every right to be upset. Aunt Blair is her best friend. They’re really close. But that doesn’t mean she’ll have another breakdown. She seems a lot stronger than before.”

Jamie wiped down the stove and countertop. “Maybe,” she said as she scrubbed some dried tomato sauce from the stovetop. “I know my mom though. This has to be eating her up inside.” She looked at her friend sadly. “Plus I’m sure it doesn’t help that she found out I’ve been keeping secrets from her.”

Tisha nodded, “Yeah,” she said softly.

The conversation was interrupted by footsteps entering the kitchen. Jamie turned around and saw her father standing in the doorway.

“Hey,” he said calmly. “You two sure are busy in here.”

“We’re finished,” Tisha said quickly. “I’m gonna go tell Mrs. G. that the dishes are all done,” she said as she walked past Rick and left the room.

Alone with her father Jamie was suddenly nervous. What if he asked her about her boyfriend? What if he wanted to yell at her for making her mother upset? She knew her father was rarely angry, but when he was it was definitely something to dread.

“I’m leaving for work in a few minutes,” Rick said to his daughter. “I have to take the car. I need you to drive your mom and Erick home.”

Jamie knew it was a setup. He wanted her to talk to her mom and he was forcing them together with this car excuse. “Can’t you drive them home on your way to work?” she asked hopefully.

“I could,” Rick said matter-of-factly, “but I’m not going to. I need to leave pretty quickly, and your mom wants to stay a while. You can drive them home later.”

“Okay,” Jamie replied, knowing she had no other choice. “I’ll take them.”
Rick walked over to his daughter and hugged her. He kissed her on the cheek. “I love you,” he said honestly. “I’m glad you came tonight.”

Jamie smiled, “I love you too Dad,” she said.

Rick walked back to the living room as Jamie continued to scrub the counters.

[Shelley]

I am still here. I really like it. It is great.

[RoryGilmore]

Yay you posted!!!! It's still great. I'm planning on posting mine sometime tomorrow

[ZeldaGilroy]

I'm glad you are still reading Shelley and Jo/Blair Fan. Here is more.


Chapter 48
“It’s getting late,” Robert said with a yawn as he looked at his watch. Everyone had been sitting around talking for a few hours. They were reminiscing about the happy times they had spent in the house.

Dorothy looked frustrated. She had been enjoying her time with her friends and didn’t really want to give it up. “It is late,” she said. “I guess we should get home.” She sighed. “Are you ready?” she asked Tisha who was sitting by the fireplace talking with Jamie.

Tisha nodded and picked up her purse. “Yeah,” she said. “I’m ready to go.” She said good-bye to Jamie and headed for the door.

Mrs. Garrett walked to the door and hugged Dorothy and Tisha. “See you soon,” she said.

“I guess we should get going too,” Tad said as he watched Dorothy, Robert, and Tisha prepare to leave. “Do you want to ride back with us?” he asked Natalie.

“If you don’t mind,” she replied. “That would be great.”

“Of course we don’t mind,” Blair said honestly. She looked at Tad. “Ethan is asleep in the other room.”

“I’ll get him,” he said as he stood up and headed into the other room.

Jo looked at Jamie. “If you’re ready I’ll go get Erick,” she said. Jamie nodded and Jo followed Tad into the back room.

“Blair,” Mrs. Garrett said gently. “I want you to know that everything is going to be alright.” She reached out and hugged Blair. “You have a lot of living left to do…this is just a bump in the road.”

Blair smiled, “Thanks Mrs. Garrett,” she said softly. “I really am sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”

Mrs. Garrett smiled knowingly and nodded.

Tad walked into the room with Ethan trailing behind. “He was asleep,” he said. “He woke up as soon as I went in the room.” He took the groggy child’s hand and they walked to the door.

Mrs. Garrett opened the door. She hugged Blair and Natalie as they walked out door. Then she hugged Ethan and smiled, “You come over and play anytime…okay,” she said. “Remind your mom I want to see you more often.”

Ethan smiled, “I will Mrs. Garrett,” he said sweetly.

Mrs. Garrett turned and looked at Jamie who was standing by the fireplace waiting for her mom and brother. “I’m glad you came tonight,” she said honestly. “I don’t get to see you very much either.”

“I know,” Jamie replied. “School keeps me pretty busy.”

Mrs. Garrett nodded. “I know…school is pretty time consuming. Plus I’m sure you have a pretty active social life. That must take a lot of time too.”

Jamie shrugged, “Not really,” she said. “I don’t have a lot of friends I hang out with. My roommate is okay, but we’re pretty different. Tisha’s my best friend but it’s hard with her still being in high school.”

“Oh,” Mrs. Garrett said gently. “It’s too bad you don’t have more friends to hang out with.”

Jamie was suspicious. It didn’t make sense that Mrs. Garrett was suddenly so interested in her personal life. She was obviously hoping Jamie would tell her about the guy she had been seeing, but Jamie wasn’t going to do that. It was bad enough she was seconds away from being trapped in a car with her mother where the subject was bound to come up. She still had no idea what she was going to say.

Jo walked into the room carrying Erick who was snoring slightly. Mrs. Garrett laughed at his soft snoring. “He is a sound sleeper…isn’t he?”

“Yeah,” Jo said as she adjusted the little boy in her arms. “He has so much energy all day, but once he’s asleep, he’s out for the night.” She looked at Jamie. “I couldn’t find his shoes anywhere. Have you seen them?”

Jamie shook her head, “I don’t know where they could be.”

“I’ll keep an eye out for them,” Mrs. Garrett assured them. “I’m sure they’re here someplace.”

“Thanks Mrs. G.,” Jo replied. “I’ll get them next time we’re over.”

Mrs. Garrett hugged Jo and kissed Erick on the forehead. Then she hugged Jamie. “Drive carefully,” she said gently. Then she watched as they walked to Jamie’s car.

She closed the door and looked around the room. It seemed so empty. She loved it when the girls came to visit, but she felt a huge sense of loss when everyone went on their way, leaving her alone once again. It had been a crazy night. Blair’s announcement had taken her by surprise. She hoped everything would be okay. Then there was Jo, who obviously wasn’t taking things well. Dorothy seemed indifferent to Robert most of the evening. At least Natalie had some good news to share, but she wondered why Natalie had quit the job she had always loved.

She sighed as she thought about the evening. Then she turned out the lights and walked upstairs.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I know this was just filler until we get to something more interesting. I'll try to post some more later.

[RoryGilmore]

It was a good filler though! But I gotta admit I'm ready for Jo and Jamie's trip home

[Jo/Blair_fan]

Yea I totally agree with Jo/Blair Fan(my name tiwn) i'm ready for that conversation between the two! Can't wait till you post some more!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here you go...

Chapter 49
“Why have you been so irritated with me lately?” Robert asked as they pulled onto the street and headed home. He knew something was bothering Dorothy, but he wasn’t sure what.

Dorothy sighed in frustration, “What do you mean?” she asked. “I’m not irritated,” she said unconvincingly.

Robert could tell she was lying. She had been acting very strange with him lately. Something was coming between them. “I know something’s bothering you,” he said quietly. “You are so happy and bubbly with your friends, but whenever we are together you shut down or sound frustrated and angry.”

Dorothy didn’t want to talk to him now, not with Tisha in the backseat. Plus she wasn’t sure exactly what she wanted to say. Should she say she loved him, but not as much as she should? Should she pretend everything was fine and hope things got better? Should she break up with him? She had no idea. “This is not the time or place for this conversation,” she said.

Robert nodded. “We’ll talk at home,” he said.

In the backseat Tisha wondered what her mother was thinking. Was she going to kick Robert out of the house? Tisha hoped not. After her father had died, her mother had spent so much time avoiding other people. She buried herself in her talk show and had little time for Tisha. After she met Robert, all that changed. They had moved to Peekskill. Her mother had opened the playhouse. They had more time together. And Robert was a great guy. He loved them. He made them laugh. Tisha missed her father a lot less after Robert came into the picture. He was like a dad to her. She knew her mom missed her dad terribly, but Tisha hoped she wouldn’t give up the great thing she had with Robert. Tisha didn’t want to lose another father.

Chapter 50
Natalie was in the backseat with Ethan. He had fallen back asleep. She thought about the innocent little boy. He had no idea about the turmoil going on around him. She watched as Blair laid her head on Tad’s shoulder. Blair was lucky to have a husband who loved her, especially when she was going through something so traumatic.

Blair turned her head and looked toward the backseat, “He’s back asleep huh?” she asked Natalie.

“Yep,” Natalie replied. “He fell asleep as soon as Tad started the car.” She paused, then continued, “Thanks for the ride back to the inn.”

“No problem,” Tad answered. “We are all heading back there anyway.”

“When are you planning on moving to Peekskill?” Blair asked her friend.

Natalie thought, “Well…I have to start at the paper in a week. I guess I’ll have to get busy packing. I need to look for a place.”

“You can always stay at the inn,” Blair suggested.

“They have some new apartments over on Fairmont Avenue,” Tad added.

“I guess I’ll start looking around tomorrow,” Natalie replied. “I don’t even know what I’m looking for. Someplace that feels like home.”

Blair nodded, “Yeah,” she said, “Hominess is important.”

Natalie looked out the window as they drove down the road. She looked at the rows of houses they passed along the way. She wondered about the people who lived in them. Maybe they were dealing with an unexpected tragedy like Blair and Tad. Possibly they were giggling teenagers like Jamie and Tisha. Perhaps they were couples contemplating their future like Dorothy and Robert or could they have been married for twenty years like Jo and Rick. She sighed. She wondered if any of the homes housed someone like her…someone who felt all alone in the world. She laid her head back on the seat. No matter how lonely she felt inside, at least she could surround herself with her friends now that she was home again.

Chapter 51
Except for the sound of Erick’s snoring in the backseat the car was silent. They had been driving for a few minutes, but neither Jo or Jamie had said a word. They were both waiting for the other to bring up the inevitable.

Jamie wondered why her mother hadn’t said anything. Was is possible that Tisha had been wrong? Maybe her mom didn’t know anything about the guy she was seeing. A quick glance at her mother sitting in the passenger seat pushed that possibility out of her mind. It was obvious her mother was avoiding eye contact with her and that was a sure sign something was up. Maybe it would be better if she just came clean right now…got it over with. Maybe not. She wasn’t sure what to do.

“Thanks for driving me and Erick home,” Jo said suddenly interrupting the silence. “I don’t know why your dad and I didn’t think to bring separate cars.”

“It’s no problem,” Jamie replied. She kept her eyes on the road and tried not to look at her mother. “I had fun at the park with you and Erick the other day.”

Jo nodded. “It was fun,” she said. “We don’t hang out as much as we used to.”

She turned and looked at her daughter. She was so beautiful, so grown up. She missed the little girl she used to chase around the house. “Jamie,” she said, “I know Tisha talked to you. Dorothy was asking her questions…”

“Please don’t be mad at me,” Jamie interrupted her mother. Her voice sounded on the verge of tears. “I hate it when you’re mad at me.”

“I saw you,” Jo sounded hurt. “I saw you at Phil’s with a guy I don’t know. Why did you keep him a secret from me?”

Jamie felt a tear slide down her cheek. Her mother was upset and there was nothing she hated more that hurting her mother. It made her feel like a horrible person. “I didn’t think anyone would see us,” she said quietly. “I didn’t tell you about him because you always hate any guy I like. You don’t want me to have someone special.”

“That’s not true,” Jo defended herself. “I want you to be happy. I just want you to be careful I don’t want you to make a mistake you’ll regret. You’re only eighteen.”

“I’m not stupid,” Jamie said angrily. “I’m not going to make a mistake. I like this guy a lot. He’s fun. We have a good time. Don’t you remember what it was like to be young and have fun?”

Jo sighed and turned her head away from her daughter. Of course she remembered being young and having a good time. That was why she wanted to protect Jamie from making mistakes that could hurt forever. “I just don’t want you to get too serious with this guy.”

“We’ve been dating since last semester,” Jamie said. “He’s a nice guy.”

“Well I wouldn’t know that would I?” Jo asked sarcastically.

“Ugh!” Jamie looked at her mother. “Can’t you just let this go? I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about him. I have a right to date though Mom. I have done my best to be the perfect daughter you’ve always wanted me to be. I make good grades. I work hard at everything I do. There is nothing wrong with me wanting a boyfriend.”

“You don’t have to be perfect,” Jo said softly. “I’m sorry if I’ve made you feel that way.” She looked at Jamie and she knew she had to make an effort here. Maybe she had given Jamie plenty of reasons to keep this boy a secret from her, but she didn’t want to push her away any farther. “Jamie, I made a lot of mistakes when I was young. I tried to marry my first boyfriend when I was only sixteen. When I was in college, I got really serious with my photography professor. I even married your dad after only knowing him for a few months.”

Jamie was surprised by her mother’s confession. “I didn’t know that,” she said honestly. “I guess we’re lucky it didn’t work out with those other guys. At least you still love Dad…right?”

Jo smiled, “Of course I love your dad,” she said. “But I thought I loved those other guys too. I did love them…in a different way. And it still hurts to think of them.” She stopped and looked sincerely at her daughter, “I know you are old enough to make your own decisions. If you like this guy, I’m sure he’s great.”

“He is great,” Jamie said with a slight smile. “If you give him a chance…you might like him.”

“I’d like to have the chance to find out,” Jo said honestly. “I’m sorry you felt you had to keep this a secret.”

Jamie wiped the tears away from her cheeks, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about him.” She pulled the car into the driveway and turned off the ignition. Then she reached across the seat and hugged her mother.

“I love you sweetie,” Jo said as she kissed her daughter on the cheek. “And I don’t want you to ever be afraid to come to me. I know I haven’t always been a pillar of strength, but if you need me I can be. Please don’t hide things from me…okay? I’m always going to be here for you.”

“Mom?” Jamie asked. “Do you think Aunt Blair will be okay?”

Jo was taken aback by the question. “Honestly?” she replied. “I don’t know.”

Jamie nodded knowingly, “I know you’re scared,” she said softly. “I hope you know I’m here for you too.” Then she kissed her mother on the cheek, exited the car, and carried her little brother in the house.

[RoryGilmore]

Still love it! Just to let you know I am never doing make-up before I read ever again!

[Shelley]

I love it. It is so great.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I am going to try to work on this tonight. I have posted all I had written. Over the weekend a friend of mine passed away from cancer. This story was not based on her struggle in any way. Her cancer had been in remission for a long time and came back suddenly. Last week she was told there was nothing more they could do and she passed away only a few days later. She was a week away from her 33rd birthday and left behind a husband and baby girl. I'm sure you can understand how hard it is for me to continue with this story right now.

[RoryGilmore]

I am going to try to work on this tonight. I have posted all I had written. Over the weekend a friend of mine passed away from cancer. This story was not based on her struggle in any way. Her cancer had been in remission for a long time and came back suddenly. Last week she was told there was nothing more they could do and she passed away only a few days later. She was a week away from her 33rd birthday and left behind a husband and baby girl. I'm sure you can understand how hard it is for me to continue with this story right now.


Oh my god I am so sorry about your friend :bighug: I completely understand how hard it must be for you to write on this now. Take all the time you need. You and your friend's family are defiantly in my prayers.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Oh my god I am so sorry about your friend :bighug: I completely understand how hard it must be for you to write on this now. Take all the time you need. You and your friend's family are defiantly in my prayers.

Thanks Meghan. I appreciate your prayers for me and my friend Hayley's family. We all know she fought a good fight and it was her time to go and she is in a better place now anyway. It's just hard.

I did want to write more on this story last night, but it just makes me really sad to try to write it now. I promise to continue it soon.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I was able to write a little more on this. Here you go.

Chapter 52
Blair watched as Tad carried Ethan into his bedroom. She smiled looking at the two of them together. Tad was such a wonderful father. He loved his son more than anything. Blair thought of her own childhood. Her parents divorce had left her lonely, and though her mother had remarried several times, no one ever replaced her father. Blair loved her father, but she couldn’t really say he was there for her. Neither of her parents put her as their top priority and even as a little girl she knew it. It was because of this that she was determined to have a real family; a mommy, daddy, and children who loved each other and knew how important they were in each other’s lives. She was grateful for what she had.

Tad walked into the room and put his arms around her. He kissed her gently on the lips. “What are you thinking about?” he asked curiously.

Blair shook her head. “Nothing,” she lied.

“That’s not true,” Tad said knowingly. “Tell me. We can’t keep things from each other…especially now.”

Blair sighed softly, “I was thinking about us…me, you, and Ethan. I was thinking about how all my life I longed for the prefect family and now I have it.” She leaned into him as she felt her tears fall. “I’m scared Tad,” she said honestly. “I don’t want to leave you.”

Tad felt as if his heart were breaking. Still he knew he had to be strong. Blair needed him to be her rock and he couldn’t let himself crumble. “You’re not leaving us baby,” he said as he held her close. “We are going to do all the things we planned in life. We are going to grow old together and retire in Paris and dance at our grandchildren’s weddings. I don’t want you to worry anymore. Everything is going to be okay.”

Blair sniffled a little and wiped her eyes. “How can you be so sure?” she asked. “There are no guarantees in life.”

“You’re right,” Tad said sadly. “But I know you. You will fight this with all you have. And you have the most stubborn group of friends and family praying for you and loving you. We won’t let you go.” He felt his tears begin to fall and couldn’t stop them.

They lay down on the bed and held each other close. They cried together as they faced the fear of the unknown.

Chapter 53
Tisha walked silently to her bedroom. She wished it was early enough to go back to her dorm, but since it was so late she was forced to stay at her mom’s house. She knew there was going to be an argument. Her mom and Robert hadn’t spoken since he accused her of being upset with him in the car. Tisha hoped she wouldn’t have to hear the argument. She hoped they would be quiet and calm. She was scared of hearing them break up. She closed her bedroom door and lay down on the bed, hoping to fall asleep quickly.

Robert and Dorothy sat on the bed in their room and looked at each other. They both knew what was coming. An argument seemed inevitable. “So,” Robert began. “Why are you mad at me?”

Dorothy sighed, “I’m not,” she said quickly. “Not really.”

“Don’t give me that!” he said angrily. “You have been acting strangely for a while now. You always act frustrated with me. What is your problem?”

“My problem?” Dorothy asked sarcastically. “My problem is that I never have time to myself. Every time I turn around you are there. It’s like you’re a part of me and I don’t think that is what I want!”

Robert stood and angrily paced back and forth in the room. “I have always given you your own space Dorothy. You didn’t want to get married…we didn’t get married. You didn’t want to live together…we lived apart for five years. You are the one who asked me to move in here and now you say I am not giving you space? We barely see each other as it is. You’re off at rehearsals or hanging with your friends while I’m busy trying to keep the business aspects of the playhouse afloat.”

“Don’t go there with me,” Dorothy replied with irritation. “You love the business aspects of the playhouse. That’s always been your baby. And yeah, I do have to go to rehearsals. If I didn’t we wouldn’t have any performances to bring money into your beloved business anyway.”

“So what…you think I’m not pulling my weight around here?” Robert asked harshly. “Because you don’t know half of what I do at the playhouse and you don’t acknowledge any of what I do around here.”

Dorothy rubbed her temples and closed her eyes. Then she looked at Robert. She couldn’t remember ever seeing him so angry. It hurt to know that his anger was aimed at her. “I never said you didn’t pull your weight around here,” she said calmly. “I didn’t mean to imply that. I know you work hard and I appreciate all the work you have put into the playhouse. I also know that you manage to do laundry, cook, and pick up the house while I’m off at rehearsals. I’m sorry if I never let you know that I appreciate all you do.”

Robert sat back on the bed and ran his fingers though his hair. He looked at Dorothy and spoke more gently, “Then what is going on? Why are you so upset with me?”

Dorothy shrugged, “It’s just that I don’t know if we’ve made the right decision. Mrs. Garrett asked me why we weren’t married. I told her that we didn’t need a piece of paper to tell us we loved each other.”

“That’s true,” Robert replied. “But you know I wanted to marry you. Are you saying you want to get married now?”

Dorothy shook her head, “No,” she said. “I don’t want to get married. That’s what scares me. Robert, I love you. But the fact that I don’t want to marry you makes me think maybe we’re not as in love as we think we are. Maybe I’m holding you back from being with a woman who can love you better than I can.” She began to cry and wiped the tears from her face. “I’m sorry…”

“I think you’re wrong,” Robert said honestly. “I’ve never loved another woman the way I love you. But if you don’t think you can handle this anymore, I’ll give you what you want.”

“What do you mean?” Dorothy asked through her sobs.

“I’ll move out,” he said as he stood and walked to the closet. He took out a suitcase and began placing a few clothes into it. “I’ll stay at a hotel for a while. We’ll have to decide what to do about the playhouse…if we want to run it together or not.”

“Don’t do this Robert,” Dorothy pleaded. “You don’t have to leave now.”

“Yes I do,” he said quickly. “I absolutely have to leave now. We can talk more in a few days. Maybe we’ll both be thinking more clearly by then.” He walked to the door. “I love you,” he said as he walked out of the room.

Dorothy watched him go. Then she lay on the bed and cried. In the next room Tisha buried her head in her pillow. Her worst fear had become reality. They had broken up and she had heard the whole thing.

Chapter 54
It was late, but Natalie knew she wouldn’t fall asleep. There were too many thoughts running through her head. She had quit her job. How had she been brave enough to do that? She still didn’t know. Now she had to find a place to live in Peekskill, pack her things, move…and all in the next week. She had bitten off more than she could chew.

She picked up a copy of the Peekskill Press she had laying on her nightstand. She looked at the front page. “Peekskill High Dedicates New Library,” she laughed. Not exactly earth shattering news, and yet it was here on the front page. That was Peekskill. That was why she was here…she needed simplicity. She had lost that sense of innocence and she wanted it back.

She turned to the classified section. Looking at the houses and apartments listed she knew there was nothing that would be a perfect fit for her. Everything seemed too expensive for her new and much smaller salary, or too small, or just not right.

Maybe she should just stay at the inn for a while. Maybe Blair would need her while she was going through her cancer treatment. She sighed, Blair wouldn’t need her here. She had Tad. He would take care of everything. Natalie would feel like she was intruding.

She put the paper back on the nightstand. Then she turned out the light and closed her eyes. She thought about Harper. She remembered the morning she had woken up and he hadn’t. She wondered if there would ever be a time when she would go to bed and not think about that horrible day. Then she drifted off to sleep.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------
I'll try to post again soon. Thanks for reading!

[RoryGilmore]

Still great! Glad you were able to post!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is some more.


Chapter 55
Jamie carried Erick into his bedroom and laid him gently on his bed. She pulled down the race car sheets and tucked him under the red and blue blanket. She kissed him on the cheek. She smiled as he continued to snore softly. She missed spending time with her little brother.

She walked into the living room where her mother was taking off her jacket and hanging it in the closet. “Erick is still sleeping,” Jamie said quietly. “He is so cute when he’s asleep.”

Jo laughed, “I know,” she said. “You can almost forget what a handful he is when he’s awake.”

Jamie grinned, “I don’t think anyone can forget that,” she said jokingly as she sat on the couch.

Jo walked over and sat next to her. “I’m glad we were able to talk tonight,” she said honestly. “I want us to have a good relationship. I want you to trust me.”

“I know,” Jamie replied. “I want that too.” She yawned and lay back on the couch. “I guess I should get going,” she said in a tired voice. “It is getting late.”

Jo looked at her watch and nodded. “It is really late,” she said. “I’m worried about you driving back to the dorms this late. You’re so tired. Why don’t you stay here?”

“Mom,” Jamie said with a frustrated tone. “Don’t start that…please. I’m fine.”

“Jamie…your Aunt Blair almost killed herself one night when she was too tired to drive and ran her car into a tree.”

“I know Mom. I’ve heard the story, but I am fine. Trust me.” She looked at her mother and knew she wasn’t sounding at all convincing. She was tired and as much as she wanted to get out of there, her own bed in her own room did sound more appealing than the drive back to the dorm. She sighed, “Alright…I’ll stay,” she said. “I am tired and I don’t want you staying up half the night worrying about me.”

Jo smiled and hugged her daughter. “Thanks,” she said. “It would make me feel a lot better.”

Jamie stood up and headed toward her bedroom. “Goodnight,” she said as she walked down the hall.

Jo checked the locks and clicked off the lights, “Goodnight sweetie,” she said as she watched her daughter walk to her room.

Jo walked into her bedroom and turned on the lamp next to the bed. She got ready for bed and then walked out into the hall. She tiptoed into Erick’s room and watched him sleeping soundly in his bed. Then she brushed his dark hair off his forehead and kissed him softly. She picked up his stuffed bunny off the floor and sat it next to him on the bed. The little boy grasped it and held it close as he continued to sleep.

Then she walked down the hall and peeked into Jamie’s room. Jamie was curled up in her bed, the blankets pulled up around her. Jo smiled as she watched her. It felt good to have her home. She missed having Jamie around.

Jo clicked off the hall light and walked back to her room. She turned off the lamp and got into bed. As she lay in the dark she said a prayer and thanked God for all she had…Jamie, Erick, and Rick. She asked Him to help Blair and the rest of them get through this horrible ordeal and to make them all better for going through it. She felt better as she quickly fell asleep.

[RoryGilmore]

Still lovin it!

[Jo/Blair_fan]

Still lovin it!
Ditto! I finally found time to read, lol. Hopefully i'll find some time to write. Anyways I look forward to reading more

[ZeldaGilroy]

Ditto! I finally found time to read, lol. Hopefully i'll find some time to write. Anyways I look forward to reading more

You do need to find time to write. I want to see what happens next in your story. Of course I really have no right to say that since I haven't added to this in days. Maybe I'll try to write some more and add later tonight. Then you will be obligated to post more as well!!!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Okay...here is a little more. I know I need to get moving on this. I think the story is still on day 3 and I've been writing it for 2 1/2 months. What is wrong with me? I can't seem to get it moving along. I am on Spring Break next week so maybe I can write more then...but knowing me you shouldn't count on it! Thanks for reading!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 56
Rick walked quietly into the bedroom. He tried to slip into bed unnoticed, but Jo quickly rolled over and opened her eyes. She squinted as she looked at him in the dark and yawned. “What time is it?” she asked groggily.

"4:00,” he answered. “The club was packed tonight. Mostly college kids. But there is some teacher’s convention in town this week and those women were wild. I never would have thought a group of teachers could party so hard. I thought they’d never leave.” He leaned over to kiss his wife, but she pulled away.

“You smell terrible,” Jo said in frustration. “Like cigarettes and booze.”

Rick laughed a little, “Well I work in a bar Jo. I always smell like that when I get home.”

“I know,” she said. “But that doesn’t mean I like it. I cannot kiss you when you smell like that.”

Rick rolled his eyes. “Come on,” he said. “This is ridiculous.”

“I’m serious,” she replied. “The smell is making me sick. Why is the alcohol smell so much stronger tonight? Were you drinking?”

Rick sighed, “Not a lot,” he said. “I had a couple of drinks towards the end of my shift. I needed something to keep me going.”

Jo sat up and looked at him. She hated when he drank at work. It wasn’t that she was totally against having a drink once in a while, but Rick was always irresponsible and sometimes got carried away if she wasn’t there to keep an eye on him. “You drove yourself home,” she said irritated.

“I’m not drunk,” He said defensively. “Do I look drunk to you? Why do we keep going over this again and again?”

“Because you keep doing it…again and again!” Jo said angrily. Then she sighed, “Just go take a shower…okay? Then you can come to bed.”

Rick was getting angry. He knew Jo didn’t understand how frustrated he was working every weekend in smoky clubs just to put food on the table and pay the bills. She had a good job that she enjoyed and he was glad, but it didn’t pay well and now that they had Jamie’s college tuition things were getting too tight. He was worried the money he made playing at the club wouldn’t be enough for long. He had played at the bar in the Little Inn for a while when Jo was being treated for her anxiety and depression, but he and Jo both agreed they couldn’t take advantage of Blair and Tad once Jo had gotten better. They had paid him way more than he was worth. For the past few years he had been playing at a club in town on weeknights and then overnight on Fridays and Saturdays. How did she expect him to sit there night after night playing stupid requests for tips and not want to drink?

He stood up and walked to the bedroom door. “I don’t want to take a shower now. I’m exhausted. I’ll just sleep in Jamie’s room.”

“Jamie is in her room,” Jo said quickly. “She was too tired to drive back to the dorms.”

Rick yawned, “Fine,” he said. “I’ll sleep on the couch.”

“Why can’t you just take a shower?” Jo asked irritated.

“Because,” Rick replied calmly. He was too tired to argue. “It’s 4:00 in the morning. I have been working all night. I want to go to bed. And if you won’t let me lay down in here and go to sleep I will go lay on the couch. Goodnight.”

Jo watched as he walked out the door. She knew he was angry, but she was angry too. He knew she hated it when he came home smelling like liquor and he still managed to justify it. Maybe she should be worried. Was this becoming a problem? She shrugged it off. She was overreacting again. She knew it. She lay back down and tried to fall asleep.

[RoryGilmore]

Still great!

I dont blame Jo I hate the smell of all that crap too, thank god my dad quit smoking!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still great!

I dont blame Jo I hate the smell of all that crap too, thank god my dad quit smoking!

I know what you mean. My mom smokes and so do all of my 3 brothers and my sister. My dad died from emphysema. I have never smoked in my life and I cannot stand the smell. I just spent 4 days with my family in Texas and the smoking about killed me. I respect a person's right to smoke if they want, but I cannot be around it. I have a friend who works in a bar and she always smells like cigarrettes when she gets off work...poor girl, she doesn't smoke either.

Anyway...I am rambling now. Here is a little more. It's not great. Like I said earlier, I have been in Texas for the past 4 days so I just wrote this part quickly since I hadn't posted since last week sometime. Maybe I can get more written this week and update more often!
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 57
Blair opened her eyes and looked at the clock. It was a little after 7:00. She turned and looked at Tad lying next to her. He was sleeping soundly. She was happy listening to his deep even breaths. She was glad he was relaxed. Ever since she had told him about the cancer he had been nervous and anxious. He was trying to make things easier for her, but it was hard to see him hurting and knowing there wasn’t anything she could do to help. They had held each other and cried last night and as good as it felt to hold each other close, it felt just as bad to share in the pain and fear.

Blair carefully peeled back the covers. She didn’t want to wake him up. She wanted some time to herself. She walked into the bathroom and ran the water in the deep bathtub. She poured a generous amount of bubble bath into the water and watched as the bubbles quickly filled the tub.

She sat in the tub and closed her eyes. She had always loved luxurious things. She had insisted on the deep tub in the master suite at the inn. At the time it seemed important. They had spent a lot of money making the bathroom just the way she wanted it…making every room just the way she wanted it. Things had always been important to her. She knew now that things meant nothing.

She took a deep breath. She thought about her little boy. He was as close to perfect as any child could be…smart, inquisitive, adorable. She was proud of him. She thought about Tad. She knew she loved him the moment she met him and she never once regretted marrying him. He was sensitive, supportive, and responsible. He was a good father. She knew she was lucky to have him.

Then she thought about her friends. Mrs. Garrett was like a second mother, probably more like her first mother if she was truly honest. Mrs. Garrett taught her that people and their feelings were important…that life was for living…that Blair was special not because of her money, but because she was loved and loved others. She was grateful for that. Natalie had taught her to laugh and enjoy life. No matter what happened, Natalie always found a way to bring joy to those around her. She could make you feel better with a joke, a smile, or even a well-needed hug. Dorothy had been like a little sister to Blair…always there, pestering everyone and snooping in their business. But they had grown up together, and she loved Dorothy with all her heart. She had grown into a wonderful woman and Blair knew no one cared more than Dorothy. If she put her nose in your business, it was because she loved you and wanted to help and Blair had to respect that. Then there was Jo. There never were two more opposite people, but they had special bond that a lot of people probably would never understand. They needed each other. They had taught each other more than could ever be put into words.

Blair stood up and wrapped herself in a towel. Then she pulled the plug and walked back into the bedroom. Tad was sitting up in bed and he smiled at her. “You’re up early,” he said, “What do you want to do today?”

Blair sat next to him on the bed. “I want to do everything,” she said with a smile.

Tad laughed, “What?” he asked.

Blair laid her head on his shoulder, “I want to make someone feel special. I want to make someone laugh. I want to help someone fix a problem. I want to teach someone something important about life…”

Tad interrupted, “You are not making sense,” he said teasingly.

“Yes I am. I want to live life to the fullest.” She leaned in and kissed him. “I want to show you how much I love you,” she said softly.

Tad kissed her back. “I know how much you love me,” he said as they continued to kiss passionately. “I love you too.”

[Shelley]

I really like it. It is good. Please post more when I can

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks Shelley. Here is more.

Chapter 58
Tisha slowly opened the door to her mother’s bedroom. It was after 8 and she had been awake for about an hour, but her mother still hadn’t come out of her room and she was worried. After hearing the argument between her mother and Robert the night before she wasn’t sure what to think. Her mother had cried half the night. Tisha had heard her through the wall. What was she doing now? Was she still lying in bed sobbing softly? Was she sound asleep? Did something happen to her and Tisha had slept through it?

She walked into the room and tiptoed to the edge of the bed. She saw her mother curled up in the bedsheets. Her face was stained with mascara smeared tears and she was wearing her clothes from the night before.

Ever since her father had died, Tisha had felt an intense fear of losing her mother. She sometimes would sneak into her mother’s bedroom at night just to make sure she was breathing. Of course she knew there was no reason to be afraid that her mother would die, but it didn’t keep her fears from creeping up. She looked closely at her mother and let out a sigh of relief as she saw her chest raise and fall with each breath. Her mother was okay.

She walked into the living room and sat down. Then she picked up the phone and dialed. She hoped her mother would forgive her for what she was about to do.

“Hello,” a voice answered on the other end.

“Aunt Nat?” Tisha asked quickly. “Can you come over? Now.”

“Tisha?” Natalie asked worried. “What’s wrong?”

“Mom and Robert split up last night,” Tisha said sadly. “They had a huge fight. He packed his stuff and moved out. Then Mom stayed in her room and cried all night. She isn’t awake yet, and I’m worried about her. She needs you.”

“Oh honey,” Natalie said gently. “I’m so sorry. You must be devastated. I know Robert was like a dad to you. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Tisha said sharply. “But I’m worried about Mom. She cried all night, and she’s not up yet.”

“Tish, she probably still asleep because she cried all night,” Natalie said softly. “She’ll be okay.”

Tisha interrupted, “I can’t stand to lie in my room and hear her cry all night. It’s just like when Daddy died.”

“Calm down honey,” Natalie said softly. “This is not the same thing. Your mom will be okay. I promise.”

Tisha was anxious, “Please Aunt Nat…come over and help her.”

“I’ll be there as soon as I can get a cab,” Natalie said as she hung up the phone.

Tisha headed back to her bedroom. She wanted to get dressed and maybe head back to Eastland. She didn’t want to be around when her mother found out she told Natalie about her fight with Robert. But as she walked past her mother’s door it opened and her mother stood and stared at her.

“I guess you heard what happened last night?” Dorothy asked her daughter. She wished Tisha had been at the dorm last night. She hated to think of her trapped in the house listening to the fight. “I’m sorry honey.”

Tisha tried not to cry. Her mother looked so sad. “I’m fine,” she said with a forced smile.

“Really?” Dorothy asked. “Cause when we talked yesterday you said you wanted Robert and me to stay together. You said he was like a dad to you. I’m sorry I’ve taken that away from you.”

“He’s not my dad,” Tisha said matter-of-factly. “I’ve always known that. It’s just me and you. You’re all the family I have.” She opened her bedroom door and walked inside.

Dorothy watched as Tisha entered her room. She knew her daughter was hurt. Robert hadn’t only left Dorothy…he had left Tisha as well. Dorothy felt guilty. It was all her fault. She didn’t know what to do to fix things.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 59
“Erick…please be quiet,” Jo pleaded with her son as she sat at the kitchen table watching him eat his cereal. “Daddy is trying to sleep.”

“Why is he on the couch?” Erick asked quickly. “It’s quieter in your room.”

Jo sighed, “I know that,” she said. “But he fell asleep on the couch and we are going to be quiet so he can stay asleep. Okay. He worked late last night.”

Erick nodded as he dropped his spoon on the tile floor making a loud sound. “Sorry,” he said as he got down on the floor to pick it up. Then he threw it into the sink and rummaged through the silverware drawer searching for another one.

Jo groaned in frustration as she listened to the clinking and clanking of the silverware.

Erick walked back to the table and started eating his cereal again. “I’m trying to be quiet,” he said honestly.

Jo nodded and gave him a phony smile. As much as she loved her little boy, he could be a handful. “Thanks for trying,” she said.

Jamie walked into the kitchen. “Good morning,” she said with a smile.

“Jamie!” Erick screamed in excitement. “What are you doing here? You’re never here in the morning.”

“Erick…stop shouting,” Jo said frustrated. “Daddy needs to sleep. He has to work again tonight.”

The little boy looked sad and started eating his cereal again. Jamie walked over to him and messed up his curly brown hair. “I decided to stay last night,” she said quietly. “I miss spending time with my little brother.” She winked at him and he smiled. Then she turned to her mother.

“Why is Dad on the couch?” she asked. “Are you two fighting?”

“No,” Jo said unconvincingly. “He got home late and didn’t want to shower before he went to sleep. The bar is full of people smoking and drinking and I didn’t want to smell it all night so he slept on the couch.”

“Oh,” Jamie said as she reached for a bowl and poured some cereal. She sat at the table and began to eat. Then she looked at her mother. “Gordy called me this morning,” she said as she took a bite of her cornflakes.

“Gordy?” Jo asked. “Who is that?”

Jamie sighed, “My boyfriend.” She paused. “He thought maybe we could all go out to dinner tonight. His mom and dad are in town so maybe it would give everyone a chance to meet.”

Jo was unsure. Of course she wanted to meet this boy…but tonight. What if Rick was still mad at her about last night and everyone picked up on it. And she hadn’t planned on meeting this boy’s parents. This seemed serious. “I don’t know if tonight is good Jamie,” she said.

“Mom…it’s the only time his parents are going to be in town,” Jamie was frustrated with her mother. She had said she wanted to meet Gordy, and now she was doing all she could to get out of it.

Jo started to speak, but before she could the doorbell rang. She rushed to answer it before Rick woke up. She opened the door and was surprised to see Blair standing there. She motioned for her to come in. Seeing Rick asleep on the couch, Blair quietly followed Jo into the kitchen.

“Hi Aunt Blair,” Erick said happily as he hugged her. “Jamie and me are going to play in my room.”

Jamie stood up from the table and followed her little brother. “I’ll try to keep him quiet,” she said to her mother with a smirk.

“Good luck with that,” Jo laughed slightly as she watched Jamie and Erick leave the room.

She walked over to the sink and started washing the breakfast dishes. “What are you doing here?” she asked Blair. “I thought you’d spend the day with Tad and Ethan.”

“I’m going to,” Blair said. “I’m going back home in a while.” She smiled mischievously, “Plus Tad and I already enjoyed some quality time this morning.”

Jo laughed, “Okay…so why are you here now?”

“I wanted to ask you a favor,” Blair said suspiciously. “Don’t laugh.”

Jo was intrigued. “Okay,” she said. “What’s the favor?”

Blair smiled, “I want to go for a ride on your motorcycle.”

Jo laughed out loud.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh,” Blair said seriously.

“I can’t help it,” Jo said as she continued to giggle. “You’re joking…right?”

“No…I want to. I’ve decided I am going to live life to the fullest while I can. I want to do things I’ve never done and force myself to enjoy it.” Blair said honestly.

Jo stopped laughing. “You’ve been on my motorcycle before. You hate it. It messes up your hair and you get bugs in your teeth…remember?”

“I know. But this time I am going to enjoy it. I’m only looking for the good things…whatever they may be.” Blair smiled.

“I don’t even ride it very often anymore,” Jo said honestly. “It’s been a few months at least. I’m not sure where the helmets are.”

“Why don’t you ride it?” Blair asked. “Because you don’t make time for it. You love that motorcycle Jo. You used to be inseparable. Now you’ve pushed it aside because you can’t use it to drive carpool or buy groceries. That’s not you…that’s not the Jo Polniaczek I know.”

Jo rolled her eyes. Blair was trying to antagonize her and she knew it. “I still like the motorcycle,” Jo said with a sigh. “I love riding it.”

“Well,” Blair said hopefully, “then take me for a ride…please?”

Jo grinned at her friend, “Okay,” she said. “If that’s what you want.”

“I do. Thank you so much. This will be fun. I know it!” Blair said cheerfully. Then she turned more serious. “Jo?” she asked.

“Hmm?” Jo replied as she put wet bowls into the dish drainer.

“Are you okay? You look like something is wrong.” Blair looked seriously at her friend.

Jo shrugged, “I’m fine,” she replied.

“Then why is Rick sleeping on the couch?” Blair asked knowingly.

Jo turned off the water and dried her hands on her jeans. “I’m gonna go ask Jamie to watch Erick and I’ll look for the motorcycle helmets,” she said avoiding Blair’s question. Why was Rick sleeping on the couch? She didn’t want to think about it. “I’ll be right back,” she said as she walked out of the room

[RoryGilmore]

Post more soon!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Post more soon!
Thanks for reading Jo/Blair Fan! Here is more.

Chapter 60
Dorothy walked to the door. She wondered who would be at the door already on a Saturday morning. At first she thought it might be Robert, coming home to work things out, but she quickly pushed that thought out of her mind. He wasn’t coming back. She knew it.

She looked out the window and sighed when she saw Natalie standing on her front porch. What was she doing here? Tisha must have called her. Dorothy hadn’t planned on talking to Natalie about Robert right away. She always felt uncomfortable talking with her best friend about Robert. As much as they all got along, no one had forgotten that Natalie had dated Robert first. They had been pretty serious before Natalie left him in favor of Harper six years ago. Dorothy sometimes thanked Natalie for bringing Robert into her life, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t uneasy about the situation.

She opened the door and forced a smile. “Nat…nice to see you,” she said with a fake cheerfulness. She knew she wasn’t fooling anyone. She hadn’t looked in a mirror, but she knew her face was puffy and last night’s make-up was streaked down her face. “What are you doing here?”

Natalie walked in the room. “I came to see you,” she said softly. She was uncomfortable too. If her best friend had wanted to talk to her about Robert, she would have called her herself. Natalie had never been uneasy about the situation with Robert. She didn’t love him, but she knew Tootie had a hard time with their past. She didn’t want to overstep her boundaries. “Tisha called me this morning,” she said as she sat in a living room chair. “She was a little upset. I told her I’d come over.”

Dorothy nodded her head. “She told you?” she asked with a sigh. “I’m sorry if she bothered you. She shouldn’t have called.”

“She’s scared Tootie,” Natalie said quickly. “She’s worried about you. She doesn’t want you living your life alone.” She paused briefly and then continued. “And I think she’s hurt. She lost Jeff when she was so young and Robert had been like a father to her. Now he’s gone too.”

Dorothy felt tears welling up in her eyes. “I know,” she said sadly. “Tisha needs a dad…a man she can look up to. Robert was so great with her. He loves her.”

“He loves you too,” Natalie said seriously. “What happened? You two always seemed so happy.”

Dorothy shrugged, “I don’t know,” she said softly. “We haven’t been getting along lately.”

Natalie nodded. “You are both so busy with work. Maybe you just need to make more time for each other?”

Dorothy shook her head, “That’s not it. We’ve always been busy. We’re both workaholics, but we do make time for each other. I’ve just been unhappy. I feel like I’m not making him happy. He wants more than I can give him.”

“Like what?” Natalie was confused.

Dorothy wiped tears from her eyes. She started to talk, but Tisha came into the room so she stopped. She would not have this conversation in front of her daughter. She turned to the girl and smiled, “Hey Tish,” she said quickly as she watched her daughter grab her jacket from the closet. “Where are you headed off to?”

“I’m going back to Eastland,” Tisha said softly. “My roommate and I are on the decorating committee for the Winter Dance and I forgot we are supposed to have a meeting today.”

“Do you need a ride?” Dorothy asked.

Tisha shook her head as she walked to the door. “She’s going to pick me up.” A horn honked outside. “That must be her,” she said. “Bye.” She walked out the door.

Dorothy watched her go. She looked at Natalie. “She hates me,” she said sadly. “She blames me for running Robert off.”

Natalie shook her head, “She does not hate you. She loves you.”

“She told me I am all she has,” Dorothy said with a sigh. “It’s true. She deserves a family and I haven’t given her that.”

“Why did Robert leave?” Natalie asked again. “What happened?”

Dorothy sobbed as she told Natalie the story. “I don’t love him the way I loved Jeff,” she said through her tears. “Jeff and I knew we were made for each other. I wanted to spend every second of my life with him. I wanted to marry him and have babies with him and take care of him. I don’t feel that for Robert. I love him. I care about what happens to him. But he is not Jeff.”

Natalie didn’t know what to say. She had been dealing with similar thoughts since Harper died six months ago, but Tootie had lost Jeff years ago and was still having those same feelings. Natalie didn’t know what to say to her. “You and Robert have been together for six years Tootie,” Natalie said gently. “Why is this becoming an issue now?”

Dorothy continued to cry. She didn’t know what to say.

“Tootie,” Natalie moved over and sat next to her on the couch. “What is wrong?”

Dorothy wiped at her tears. “Mrs. Garrett asked why Robert and I were not married,” Dorothy said sadly. “I told her we didn’t need a piece of paper to prove our love. And that is the truth…we don’t. We do not have to get married. But I know Robert is going to want to get married soon.”

“He’s asked you before and he has always accepted that marriage isn’t right for you. Why would he insist on getting married now?” Natalie was confused by her friend’s strange behavior.

Dorothy was avoiding looking at her friend. She didn’t want to tell her. She didn’t want to say it out loud.

“Tootie?” Natalie questioned.

“Because,” Dorothy whispered. “I’m pregnant.”

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 61
Natalie stared in silence. She wasn’t sure she had heard her friend correctly. This news took her totally by surprise. “What?” she asked in shock.

Dorothy sighed. “You heard me,” she said softly. “I am pregnant. I’m forty years old, my boyfriend just left me, and I am having a baby.” She continued to sob. “What am I going to do?”

“Are you sure?” Natalie asked. “Maybe it’s a false alarm.”

Dorothy shook her head, “I thought that at first. But I took a test three weeks ago and it was positive.”

“Maybe it was a false positive?” Natalie suggested.

“It wasn’t,” Dorothy replied. “I went to the doctor last week. He confirmed it.”

Natalie didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t believe the bombshell Tootie had just dropped on her. “I can’t believe Robert would leave you and this baby,” she said gently. “I am so sorry.”

“He doesn’t know about the baby,” Dorothy said quickly. “I never told him.”

“Why?” Natalie asked.

“I told you before.” Dorothy said in frustration. “He would want to get married and I am not sure I can give him what he needs.”

“Tootie…you have to tell him…”

Dorothy interrupted, “I can’t tell him,” she said sadly. “I can’t face him. If I tell him I’m pregnant he’s going to be so excited. Robert loves kids and he’s always wanted to be a dad.”

“Well he is going to be a dad,” Natalie said as she took Dorothy’s hand in hers. “And you’re going to be a mom…again.”

“I don’t want this baby Natalie,” Dorothy said as she cried hysterically. “I know that makes me a terrible person.”

Natalie knew Tootie was hurt and confused. “You don’t mean that,” she said.

“Yes…I do,” Dorothy replied. “I wish I didn’t mean it. I’ve tried to convince myself that I am happy about this, but I’m not. When I found out I was pregnant with Tisha, I couldn’t wait to tell Jeff. We celebrated for the full nine months. We were both so ecstatic.” She paused sadly. “When I found out I was pregnant with this baby, I cried for three days. I could not believe I was having a baby with a man who was not my husband. Then it hit me…I still think of Jeff as my husband. I feel like I am betraying him by having Robert’s baby.”

“Oh Tootie,” Natalie said sadly. “You know that’s not true. Jeff would want you to be happy. He never would have wanted you to put your life on hold and mourn him for the rest of your life.”

Dorothy cried, “Robert was out of town meeting with theater investors when I found out and when he came back I chose not to tell him. I wanted to wait until I felt better about things. Well that hasn’t happened and now look what my life has come to.”

Natalie held her friend close. “It’s going to be okay,” she said honestly. “You’re nervous. That is understandable. This was definitely a surprise.”

“Surprise?” Dorothy said angrily. “More like a disaster. We have always been very careful. I can’t believe this happened.”

“Well it did,” Natalie said bluntly. “Now you have to decide what to do.”

“I have to tell Robert,” Dorothy said as she wiped away more tears. “He is going to hate me when he finds out I kept this from him.”

“Well you can’t blame him if he gets upset. This is a pretty big secret you’ve been keeping from him…”

Dorothy interrupted, “I know that,” she said. “But I am so unsure about this. I am forty years old Nat. There are risks you know. Plus being pregnant now is going to end my theater career. Robert had been pestering me about trying out for a Broadway show…well that’s not going to happen. And what is Tisha going to think about this? She’s almost eighteen and I know this is going to embarrass her. How could I have let this happen?”

“Stop it Tootie,” Natalie said quickly. “You have options here you know. You don’t have to have this baby if you really don’t want it.”

Dorothy hated what her friend was suggesting. She knew she had a choice, but she hadn’t let herself think about it. “I couldn’t do that,” she said seriously. “You know I couldn’t. How could you even suggest such a thing?’

“Then you need to stop acting like this is some tragedy you are having to endure,” Natalie said sharply. “This is your child…just like Tisha. You have to look at this as a blessing.”

Dorothy cleared her throat, “You’re right,” she said knowingly. “I have to accept that everything is changing. And I have to try to be happy about it.” She laid her head on Natalie’s shoulder and continued to cry.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 62
“So where are we headed?” Blair asked as she strapped on the motorcycle helmet Jo handed her.

“Don’t ask me,” Jo replied. “This was your brilliant idea…remember? I’m just coming along for the ride.”

Blair looked around the garage. She would have expected Jo’s garage to be more organized. There were boxes everywhere and tools scattered around the tool bench against the far wall. There was barely room for Rick’s car or Jo’s motorcycle that was leaning against the side wall. “You know if you cleaned out this garage you could fit your car in here too?” Blair asked.

Jo sighed, “Yeah I know,” she said frustrated. “But I don’t have time to clean out this mess. That’s why I let Rick park his car in here. If he had to park in the driveway he’d complain about it and we’d be stuck spending a whole weekend clearing out all this clutter. If I park outside, he doesn’t think twice about it and I can put off all this until I have time to mess with it.”

Blair laughed, “That doesn’t make any sense…do you know that?”

“Fine…it may not make sense but it works for me…okay?” Jo smiled. “Where do you want to go?”

“What happened to Rick’s motorcycle?” Blair asked. She was stalling. She knew the motorcycle ride was her idea, but she had no plan about where to go.

Jo laughed, “We sold it. When we got married and I taught him to ride, he acted like he enjoyed it. But later I found out he only pretended to make me happy. He didn’t need to pretend to be someone he’s not to impress me. He rode a little when we were in LA, but when we moved back here I figured we might as well get rid of it.”

Blair nodded, “Oh,” she said. “It’s good the two of you understand each other so well.”

Jo shrugged, “I guess,” she replied. “So where do you want to go?” Jo asked as she got on the motorcycle.

Blair got on behind her. “Surprise me,” she said as Jo started the bike.

Jo took off down the road. She still didn’t know why Blair would want to go for a motorcycle ride. She knew Blair was still scared about the cancer. She was trying to live life to the fullest. Jo looked at the snow piled on the side of the roads. She was glad the snow plows had cleared the streets. She never would have taken her bike out if they hadn’t.

She turned at the stoplight and felt Blair cling to her as they curved around the corner. She knew Blair hated the ride. What would she like to do? Where would she want to go? Suddenly she knew the perfect place to take her friend.

She drove downtown. As she made her way down the streets, she realized how much she had missed riding her motorcycle. She really did need to find more time for it. It gave her a sense of freedom that she missed. She pulled up in front of the Peekskill Salon and Day Spa. She parked the bike and Blair hopped off.

“What are we doing here?” Blair asked anxiously. “You hate this place.”

“Well…you wouldn’t decide where to go. So I thought; what would make Blair happy? Then it hit me, you are never happier than when others are waiting on you hand and foot...”

“Hey,” Blair interrupted. “That’s not fair. I’m not that bad…anymore.”

Jo laughed, “Alright…fine. Well I figured you would like a little spa treatment before your surgery Monday.” She looked sadly at her friend. “You deserve it.”

Blair reached out and hugged her friend. “Thanks,” she said. “I can’t believe you came here with me. I know how much you hate this sort of thing.”

Jo looked unsure, “I brought you here,” she said quickly. “I never said I was staying. I can come back and get you in a couple of hours or I can wait for you here, but I am not getting any kind of beauty treatments.”

Blair laughed, “Remember the time we went to that spa in Manhattan and they accidentally made you a blonde?”

“How could I forget,” Jo smirked. “That’s why I don’t trust these places.”

“Oh come on Jo…please.” Blair pouted a little. “You said this was a gift for me. I want you to come too. Please,” she begged.

“Oh all right,” Jo gave in. “But they are not plucking, tweezing, and peeling anything…got it? And they are not coming near me with any of your hair color.”

Blair laughed, “A little hair color never hurt anyone. In fact you could use a change.”

Jo rolled her eyes as the two entered the salon. This was going to be a long morning.

[RoryGilmore]

Wow you've posted alot! That'll teach me to not sign on for a few days.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Wow you've posted alot! That'll teach me to not sign on for a few days.

I had some free time :). Thanks for reading. I'll try to post more later.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 63
“This has been a great morning,” Blair said as she enjoyed a pedicure. She sighed with pleasure as she leaned back in the salon chair.

“I hate to admit it,” Jo said with a smirk, “But it hasn’t been half bad.”

Blair laughed, “I hate to get back on your motorcycle,” she said. “Riding on that thing will ruin all of the work we had done here today.”

“Well, it was your idea,” Jo said quickly. “Now you have a story to tell your future grandchildren about how you rode to the beauty salon on a motorcycle and lived to tell about it.” She laughed, but stopped when she realized Blair wasn’t joining in. They had been having such a good time together that she had nearly forgotten Blair’s uncertain future. She hated herself for making light of the situation. “I’m sorry,” she said gently. “I wasn’t thinking.”

Blair shook her head, “Its okay,” she said softly. “You’re right. I will probably be able to tell my grandchildren about this. It’s just in the back of my mind I have this fear…and I can’t force it away. It’s always there. Ever since the day I heard the word ‘cancer.’ I don’t know how to push it aside and move on.”

“I know,” Jo said with sympathy. “It’s okay to be scared.”

“Thanks,” Blair replied. “And just so you know, I do plan to share this story with my future grandchildren. I’ll be sure to share it with yours too. I’m sure they’ll want to know all about the day their Granny Jo visited the salon and actually enjoyed it.” She laughed.

“Don’t ever call me Granny,” Jo said sarcastically. “I feel old enough already without you adding that into the mix.”

Blair laughed. “I’m teasing and you are not old. You’re certainly not old enough to be someone’s granny yet.”

“Yet?” Jo replied frustrated. “At the rate Jamie’s going it wouldn’t surprise me.”

Blair looked seriously at her friend, “You’re overreacting. She has a boyfriend. That doesn’t mean she’s planning on making you a grandmother any time soon.”

“I know that,” Jo said honestly. “But she is moving way to fast with this guy. Do you know she wants Rick and me to have dinner with him and his parents tonight?”

Blair was surprised, “That does sound pretty serious,” she said. “What does Rick think about it? What did you two tell her?”

“Rick doesn’t know about it. He was still asleep when she sprung it on me this morning. I told her I didn’t know if it was a good time, but she said it was the only night Gordy’s parents would be in town…”

“Gordy?” Blair interrupted. “His name is Gordy?”

“I know…it makes you want to gag doesn’t it?” Jo laughed. “It makes him sound like some preppy high society snob.” She paused and smiled, “Like the kind of guys you used to go out with.”

“Hey,” Blair said defensively. “I never dated a guy named Gordy. I actually think he sounds more like your type…reckless, uncouth, a rebel.”

“God I hope not. I don’t want that for her. What are we doing here?” Jo asked. “We are analyzing this poor kid based on his name. We know nothing about him other than the fact that Jamie thinks he is perfect.”

“Maybe that’s all you need to know,” Blair offered. “Jamie’s a good judge of character. If she likes him, he can’t be all bad.”

“I guess you’re right,” Jo admitted reluctantly. “Anyway…I guess I’ll find out more about him tonight.”

“I guess you will,” Blair said as she stood up from the chair. “We should get going,” she suggested. “I need to get back to Tad and Ethan. Thanks for doing this with me,” she said appreciatively. “We haven’t had fun like this in a long time.”

“I know,” Jo said honestly. “We’ll do it again sometime…I promise. It can be your incentive to get better quickly.”

“I’m going to hold you to that,” Blair said with a slight smile.

Jo hugged her, “I know…I expect you to hold me to it.”

[Shelley]

I really like this story. It is so great. Please post more when you can.

[RoryGilmore]

Can't wait for more! I'm ready for meet the parents!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for your nice comments Shelley and Jo/Blair Fan.

Jo/Blair Fan...I can't wait for "meet the parents" either. Unfortunately I have no idea where I am headed with this thing, so who knows how that part will turn out!

Anyway, here is a little more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 64
“Do you want to come with me to look at some apartments?” Natalie asked once Dorothy had calmed down a little. “I have a few appointments this afternoon.”

Dorothy didn’t really feel like wandering around Peekskill looking at apartments, but she didn’t feel like staying home all alone either. “Sure,” she said without much enthusiasm. “Sounds like fun.”

“You don’t sound too excited about it,” Natalie teased. “You don’t have to come with me.”

“No…I want to,” Dorothy replied. “You’ll need my opinion.”

“Are you saying I can’t choose my own apartment?” Natalie laughed.

“Remember the apartment you chose for us after I graduated from high school and we wanted to get out on our own?” Dorothy laughed a little. “You chose that one all by yourself.”

“Well you weren’t supposed to move in with me,” Natalie said honestly. “You decided to tag along…uninvited.”

“And I’m lucky to still be alive,” Dorothy added. “I could have died from the bug spray fumes.” She laughed. “Just admit you need my help choosing this apartment.”

“Oh all right…” Natalie said with a sigh. “I do need your help. I have no idea what I am looking for. Plus there isn’t a lot to choose from in Peekskill. I need you to help me Tootie. Okay…are you happy now?”

Dorothy smiled at her friend, “Okay,” she said with a chuckle. “Let’s go.”

They drove across town and looked at a few places. None of them were right for Natalie. They were small or dirty or just too expensive. Finally they decided to give up and head for home.

Dorothy drove Natalie to the Little Inn. “When are you heading back to D.C. to get your things?” she asked her friend.

Natalie shrugged, “Probably Tuesday or Wednesday. Sometime after Blair’s surgery.” She paused. “Where am I going to put all my stuff? I’m never going to find a place.”

“You could stay here at the inn and put your things in storage,” Dorothy suggested. “That’s what Jo and Rick did when they moved here from L.A.”

“I don’t want to impose on Blair,” Natalie said honestly. “Not with everything she’s going through right now.”

Dorothy nodded knowingly. “You can move in with me,” she offered. “I’m all alone now.”

Natalie looked lovingly at her friend, “You are not all alone Tootie,” she said. “Robert is going to come home. Plus you have Tisha and now you’re going to have this new baby. You don’t have room for me.”

“I always have room for you,” Dorothy said as she hugged her friend. “You can at least stay until you find another place.”

Natalie shook her head, “No,” she said. “Thanks for the offer. But I will figure this out. Besides…you and Robert are going to need some time alone to work things out and you don’t need me in the way.”

“Do you really think we’ll be able to work things out?” Dorothy asked.

Natalie looked serious, “Do you love him?”

“Yes,” Dorothy said honestly. “It’s just hard for me to admit sometimes.”

“I know…but you have to move on Tootie. You know that…”

“I know,” Dorothy interrupted. “I’m going to see him. I’m going to tell him about the baby.”

“Good,” Natalie said gently. She opened the car door and got out of the car. “Call me later. Let me know how things are going.”

Dorothy nodded. She watched as Natalie walked into the Little Inn. Then she gently put her hand on her stomach. “Okay little one,” she said in a whisper. “Let’s go find your daddy.”

[RoryGilmore]

Post more soon, I'm looking foward to Dorothy and Robert too!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is some more.

Chapter 65
Jo watched as Blair pulled her car away from the curb. She couldn’t believe Blair had insisted on a ride on the motorcycle. It made her laugh thinking about how Blair had almost refused to ride home from the salon on the back of the motorcycle. She wanted to call for a cab to avoid messing up her flawless hair and makeup, but Jo had talked her into coming home on the bike. After all, she said she wanted to ride it and she was only looking for positives.

Jo walked into the house. Rick was no longer on the couch. She hoped he had been able to sleep for a while, but she feared Erick had woken him up early. “Is anyone home,” she shouted as she walked into the living room.

“We’re in here Mommy,” she heard Erick shout from the kitchen.

She walked into the kitchen. Erick was sitting at the table eating macaroni and cheese. Rick was at the sink running water in the pan. “Yum…mac and cheese,” she said as she kissed Erick on the cheek. “Where’s mine?”

Erick shrugged, “I don’t think Daddy made you any,” he said. “There’s none left.”

“Well that’s not fair,” Jo teased. “What am I supposed to eat for lunch?”

“You can have some of mine,” Erick offered.

Jo smiled, “That’s okay,” she said. “I’m not hungry anyway.” She turned to Rick who was busy scrubbing the macaroni pan. He hadn’t said anything since she came in. He was still mad. She could tell. She walked over to him. “Where’s Jamie?” she asked.

“She left,” he said avoiding eye contact.

“Did you get to sleep?” Jo asked. “Or did you get woken up?” She glanced at Erick who was busy eating his macaroni.

“I didn’t wake him up,” the little boy defended himself.

“He didn’t wake me up. I got up a while ago. Then I told Jamie she could go. She said she had some homework.” He looked at Jo. “Where were you?”

“I went out with Blair,” she said as she sat at the table. She nervously began tapping her nails on the table.

“Mommy?” Erick questioned. “Why are your fingernails pink?”

Jo looked at her hands and smiled. “Your Aunt Blair made me do it. She wouldn’t let me pick clear polish and this was the lightest color they had.” She laughed, “My toes match,” she added.

“I think it looks pretty,” Erick said as he finished his macaroni. He stood up and put his plate in the sink. “Can I watch cartoons?” he asked.

Jo nodded and watched him walk out of the room. Rick started to follow Erick out of the room. But Jo stopped him. “Rick,” she said. “Did Jamie ask you about dinner tonight?”

Rick came over and sat next to her at the table. “Yeah,” he said. “She wants us to meet her boyfriend and his parents. She said you didn’t want to go.”

“I never said that,” Jo replied. “But I do think this may not be the best time.”

“I told her we’d do it Jo,” he said frustrated. “Yesterday you were in tears because she was keeping part of her life from you and now she wants to include you. Why don’t you want to go?”

Jo sighed, “I just think she is moving too fast. I’m not thrilled about meeting his parents. Doesn’t that worry you? It makes this whole thing seem very serious.”

“I’m not worried,” Rick replied honestly. “Jamie is responsible. Besides, I want to meet this boy and see what we’re dealing with.”

“I know you’re right,” Jo said. “We’ll go. I will try to have an open mind.”

“Good,” Rick said as he stood from the table. He started to head into the living room.

“Rick?” Jo asked as he turned back to look at her. “Are you still mad about last night?”

“Are you?” he asked point blank.

“A little,” she said honestly. “I don’t want you drinking at work,” she said pleadingly. “And it scares me that you drink and drive…even though you say you were not drunk.”

“I wasn’t drunk,” he said. “But I’m sorry I scared you.” He turned and walked out of the room.

[Jo/Blair_fan]

I go away for a week of snowboarding with no internet access and you post like a million times lol!! Now that I'm finally caught up....THIS FIC IS AWESOME!!!!! It's amazing how you miss the simple things like internet and fanfics. I've been so busy lately with my new job and school i've hardly had time to read anything and then when i'm on spring break i'm without internet access untill the night before we leave Seattle here in the hotel, ugh life is sooo busy. Well i better get to bed i've got a 6am flight out of Seattle that routes to Chicago and Austin before i land in Dallas tomorrow, i need to get some sleep got a long day ahead of me. anways FANTASTIC job so far, keep up the amazing work.

[RoryGilmore]

First off have fun traveling, Denise! I know how much i hate messing with lay overs. Secondly I'm lovin this fan fic FactsFan!!! Can't wait to read more!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for reading and replying!!! I am glad you are still enjoying the story. Here is a little more.

Chapter 66
Natalie was sitting in the lobby of the Little Inn. She was planning to read a book, but had become distracted. She watched as people came and went. Most of the guests were either in Peekskill for work or for a short vacation. Most of them looked rushed as they went about their business. She wanted to tell them to slow down. Life went by too fast. There was no need to hurry things along.

She smiled when she saw a familiar face walk through the door. “Blair,” she said quickly, “I thought you were upstairs.”

Blair smiled, “I went out for a while.”

Natalie grinned, “What happened to your hair?” she asked noticing her friend’s hair was flat on top and looked windblown on the sides. “Are you trying something new?” she teased.

“This is Jo’s fault,” Blair said as she pointed to her hair.

“Jo did that to you?” Natalie asked skeptically. “Remind me never to go to her for hairstyling advice.”

“HaHa,” Blair smirked. “We went for a ride on her motorcycle. The helmet smooshed the top of my hair and the wind blew the rest of it.” She walked over and sat next to Natalie.

“What were you doing on her bike?” Natalie asked confused.

Blair shrugged, “I asked her to take me for a ride.” She paused solemnly. “I wanted to do something memorable with her before…”

Natalie nodded knowingly, “Yeah…I get it.”

“We did have a good time,” Blair tried to sound cheerful. She smiled, “We went to a salon.” She held out her perfectly manicured hands. “I had a manicure, pedicure, and massage. It felt wonderful.”

Natalie smiled at Blair’s bright red fingernails, “Very nice,” she said. “What did Jo do while you were being pampered?”

“That’s the best part,” Blair laughed. “She actually came with me. Her nails are pink.” She giggled.

“I’ll have to see that to believe it,” Natalie teased. “It does sound like you had a good time.”

“We did,” Blair said honestly. “What did you do today?”

Natalie knew she couldn’t tell her about Tootie. It wasn’t her place to do that. She shrugged, “I looked at apartments…Tootie went with me.”

“Oh,” Blair replied. “Did you find anything?”

“No,” Natalie answered quickly. “I don’t know what to do. I’m afraid I’m going to be homeless,” she joked.

Blair smiled, “You won’t be homeless,” she said. “You can stay here.”

“I know,” Natalie said. She picked up her book and stood up. “I should get back to my room,” she said. “I need to check my e-mail and finish up some plans with the moving company…I just don’t know where to have them move my things.”

Blair stood up. “I’m glad you came here Nat,” she said. “It means a lot to me.” She walked toward the stairs. “I guess I should get back to Tad and Ethan. We are going to do something as a family tonight and I have to do something with this hair.”

They both laughed as they walked up the stairs.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 67
Dorothy had been driving around for a long time. She knew she had to talk to Robert, but she had no idea where he was. He said he was going to a hotel, but which one? Was he still in Peekskill or had he gone into the city?

She wanted to call him, but she was afraid he would see her number and refuse to answer. She didn’t know what to do. She had to tell him about the baby. She just didn’t know if she was really ready.

She pulled into the parking lot of the Peekskill Playhouse. This place had been her dream. She had her first paid acting gig at the playhouse. Then when she was ready to move back to Peekskill from LA, Robert had shown an interest in reopening the playhouse with her. They had been partners ever since.

She walked slowly toward the building. She took out her keys to unlock the doors when she noticed Robert’s car parked on the other side of the building. She had come here to be alone and think, and obviously he had done the same. He wasn’t at a hotel. He was here, at the place that meant the most to both of them.

She took a deep breath as she reached for the door. She wondered what would happen. She felt nervous as she pushed the door open. “Robert?” she called as she walked into the playhouse.

He walked slowly out of the office. He looked at her. “What are you doing here?” he asked without emotion.

“We need to talk,” Dorothy replied.

“No we don’t,” he said quickly. “I told you I would move out. I am not ready to discuss this any further right now.” He paused. “Please leave…”

“I’m not leaving,” Dorothy said as a few tears dropped on her cheeks. “I’m sorry about what happened. I need to talk to you.”

“You don’t have to be sorry,” Robert said honestly. “You can’t help how you feel. But I am not going to compete for your love.”

“You are not competing for my love…” Dorothy began.

“Yes I am,” Robert interrupted. “I am competing with Jeff. I always have. I can’t win. He was your first love and he died too young. You weren’t ready to let him go…and you never will be. I never stood a chance.” He started to walk away. He wasn’t really angry at her, but he didn’t want to face her.

“Please don’t go,” Dorothy pleaded. “I do love you. I’m just scared.” She sat down and cried. She knew she had been hiding behind her love for Jeff. If gave her an excuse to push Robert away. She was afraid to admit how much she loved him. She was scared of losing him too.

Robert turned back. He looked at the woman he loved and it broke his heart to watch her in tears. He sat next to her. “Don’t cry,” he said gently.

“I know you are hurt,” Dorothy said through her tears. “But I want us to work this out. I want you to come home.”

“I’m not ready to come home,” Robert said honestly. “And I don’t think you’re ready for that either. Maybe we just need to take some time…then we might be able to work this out.”

Dorothy nodded. “I have to tell you something,” she said nervously. “And I’m not saying this to try to convince you to come home. Please understand that. I agree we need some time apart to work through things.”

Robert was confused, “What is it?” he asked.

Dorothy wiped away her tears, “We’re going to have a baby.”

“What?” Robert asked. “Are you sure?”

Dorothy nodded, “Yes…I’m positive.”

Robert leaned over and kissed her on the cheek, “We’re going to figure this out,” he said gently. “Our family depends on it.”

[RoryGilmore]

Aw how sweet! Post more soon!
I finished another paper so I'm going to try and post more on mine this afternoon.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Aw how sweet! Post more soon!
I finished another paper so I'm going to try and post more on mine this afternoon.

I hope you have time to post more this afternoon. Thanks for reading mine...and for saying the last part was sweet.

Here is some more...

Chapter 68
Jo was sitting alone in her bedroom. Rick had taken Erick outside to play in the snow. She looked out her bedroom window into the back yard. She smiled as she watched them rolling snow into balls to make a snowman. She could hear the echo of Erick’s laughter. She wanted to go out and join them, but she didn’t do it. Rick was still giving her the cold shoulder and she figured her presence outside would only add tension. She didn’t want to ruin Erick’s good time.

The phone rang and she reached over to answer it. “Hello?” she said as she held the phone to her ear.

“Jo?” Mrs. Garrett’s voice was clear on the other end of the line. “I just wanted to call and let you know I found Erick’s shoes today. They were under the bed in the playroom.”

“Thanks Mrs. G., “ Jo replied. “I appreciate it. I’ll be by to get them later this week.”

“It was nice having everyone over last night,” Mrs. Garrett added. “It’s been a long time since we’ve all been together.”

“Yeah,” Jo agreed. “It has been a while.”

Mrs. Garrett sighed, “I was so shocked by Blair’s news. I spent half the night praying for her.”

Jo didn’t know what to say. She knew Mrs. Garrett was hurt that they hadn’t told her sooner. She knew nothing she said would make up for that. “I’m sure she’ll be fine,” Jo said unconvincingly.

“Are you doing okay?” Mrs. Garrett asked sympathetically. “I know this isn’t easy for you either.”

“I’m fine Mrs. G.,” Jo replied. She tried to convince herself it was true. “I really am.”

“How did it go with Jamie last night?” Mrs. Garrett asked. She knew she was prying, but if she didn’t the girls would never tell her anything.

“It was alright,” Jo said honestly. “Rick and I are meeting her boyfriend tonight.” Suddenly she remembered that if she and Rick were going out with Jamie, they had no one to watch Erick for the evening. “Mrs. G.,” she asked, “Could you baby-sit Erick for me tonight?”

Mrs. Garrett hated to tell her no, but she had plans. She had scheduled a bridge game with some friends over a month ago. “Oh Jo, I’m sorry,” she said sadly. “I already have plans tonight. Is there anybody else who can do it?”

“That’s okay,” Jo said softly. “I’ll find someone. I need to go though. I’ll come by to get those shoes…okay.”

“Sure,” Mrs. Garrett replied. “Good luck tonight,” she added.

“Thanks,” Jo replied. “Good-bye.” She hung up the phone. Who could she find to watch Erick? Normally she would ask Blair, but not now with everything going on. Suddenly she had a thought…Tisha might do it. She watched Ethan sometimes and loved spending time with both boys.

As she picked up the phone she realized she didn’t know Tisha’s number. She could call Jamie and ask her for the number, but she didn’t really want to talk to her before she had to tonight. How could she get the number? Suddenly she knew and dialed the phone.

“Hello?” a voice answered on the first ring.

“Tootie?” Jo said quickly. “Can you give me Tisha’s cell number?”

Dorothy had just walked in the door. She had left Robert at the playhouse. They both agreed that they would do whatever they needed to do to work things out, but they still needed some time apart. She had expected to hear his voice on the line and was surprised that it was Jo wanting to talk to her daughter. “Sure…but why?” she asked.

“I was wondering if she could watch Erick tonight? Rick and I are meeting Jamie’s boyfriend for dinner.” She said without enthusiasm.

Dorothy laughed a little, “Sounds fun,” she said. “But Tisha won’t be able to do it. She has drama club tonight.”

“Really?” Jo asked. “On Saturdays?”

Dorothy laughed, “Yeah…it’s only once a month.”

“Oh,” Jo said disappointed. “Well I guess I’m out of luck. Mrs. G. can’t watch him either.”

“I’ll do it,” Dorothy offered. She figured it was time for her to get used to being around little kids again. “I’d love to watch him. It would be fun.”

“Really?” Jo asked. “Tootie…thank you so much! You are a life saver.”

“No problem,” Dorothy replied. “Bring him by around 6:00. I’ll be ready.”

“Thanks,” Jo said sincerely. “I owe you one.” She hung up the phone. She hoped tonight would not be a disaster.

[RoryGilmore]

Still great, I'll try to post more in a few minutes I'm about done with this part

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is a little more.

Chapter 69
“What should we do tonight?” Tad asked his wife. Blair had spent the last hour trying to fix her hair after the ride on Jo’s motorcycle. He smiled as he looked at her. She was always so careful about the way she looked, but it wasn’t her looks that had appealed to him for all these years…it was her caring spirit.

“I don’t know,” Blair replied. “What would Ethan like? Maybe we can go see a movie or something.”

Tad sat on the bed and watched as Blair used the curling iron on her hair. “He’d probably like that,” he said gently. “As long as there is a cartoon playing.” He stood up and put his hands on her shoulders. She felt tense and he began to massage gently. “We have to tell him you are going into the hospital,” Tad said softly.

“I don’t want to scare him,” Blair responded quickly. She looked sadly at her husband. “He doesn’t have to know. Maybe we can just tell him I am going out of town for a while.”

“Blair…” Tad began but was interrupted.

“He’s just a baby,” Blair said desperately. “He’s too young to know the truth. It will scare him.”

“I thought we agreed to tell him you were sick, but the doctors were going to make you better,” Tad said gently. “We don’t have to say cancer. But we can’t lie to him. He’s a smart kid. He will know something is going on.”

Blair nodded, “I know,” she said.

“Besides,” Tad added as he kissed her neck softly, “If we tell him you are in the hospital he can come and visit you. You’ll both feel better then.”

“We can tell him tomorrow,” Blair said. “Let’s enjoy tonight.”

Tad agreed. He left the room to get Ethan so they could enjoy their family evening. Blair watched as he walked out of the room. She felt a tear slide down her cheek and quickly wiped it away. When would this get easier?

Chapter 70
Natalie was sitting on her bed watching TV. It amazed her as she flipped through the channels that there was nothing worth watching. Her cell phone rang and she picked it up. Seeing her best friend’s number she answered quickly. She had been wondering what happened after Tootie dropped her off at the inn earlier.

“Tootie,” she said quickly as she answered. “Did you find Robert? Did you talk?”

Dorothy laughed at Natalie's impatience, “Yeah,” she said. “I found him. He was at the playhouse.”

“Well…what did he say? Are you okay? Don’t leave me in suspense here…” Natalie rambled on anxiously.

“I’m okay Nat,” Dorothy said calmly. It was hard to read her emotions. Natalie wondered if she was sad or just at peace with everything.

“Well?” Natalie questioned.

Dorothy slowly began to fill her friend in on the situation, “We decided that we need some time apart to think. We need to work on our relationship. Robert thinks he’s been competing with Jeff’s memory…and I know he’s right. I owe him more than I’ve been willing to give.”

“Wow,” Natalie said softly. “I can’t imagine how hard this must be for both of you.”

“I told him about the baby,” Dorothy said gently. “He was surprised. He said we’d work it out.”

Natalie sighed, “I’m glad you told him. How are you feeling about everything?”

“Better,” Dorothy said honestly. “I’m still scared out of my mind, but at least I’m not alone.”

Natalie tried to sound cheerful. “You’ll always have all of us.”

“I know,” Dorothy replied. “I have to go Nat. I promised Jo I’d baby-sit tonight. She should be here with Erick any minute.”

“You said you’d watch Erick?” Natalie asked with uncertainty. “He’s quite a challenge isn’t he?”

Dorothy laughed, “I know, but Jo and Rick are meeting Jamie’s boyfriend tonight. They didn’t have anyone to watch him and I figured I need some practice with a little one. I haven’t had to entertain a small child in a long time. I’m a little rusty.”

“I’m not sure Erick is the kid to polish your skills on,” Natalie said realistically. “He’s not exactly the most well-behaved kid around. Even Jo has trouble keeping up with him and she was the queen of troublemakers growing up.”

“I guess Erick is a chip off the old block…huh?” Dorothy teased. “I know he gives Jo a run for her money, but she’s his mom. He will be fine for me. I’ll give him dinner and put him to bed early. If I need help, I’ll call you for back-up.”

“I’m sure you’ll do fine,” Natalie tried to sound convincing. She clicked off the phone and went back to the TV.

[RoryGilmore]

Dorothy chasing Erik around...I could enjoy this. But wait kids are alot sweeter when parents arent around...oh well. Post more soon!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Dorothy chasing Erik around...I could enjoy this. But wait kids are alot sweeter when parents arent around...oh well. Post more soon!

Here is more for you!

Chapter 71
Jo held tight to Erick’s hand as they walked up to Dorothy’s house. They were almost to the front porch when she stopped. He tried to pull her toward the house, but she knelt down beside him. “Erick,” she said seriously. “I need you to be a good boy tonight.”

The little boy grinned at his mother. “Okay,” he said quickly.

“I’m serious,” Jo added. “Aunt Tootie isn’t used to having little boys around her house. You have to be on your best behavior. Please don’t run around or yell or break anything,” she pleaded. “Actually…don’t touch anything.”

“She wants me to call her Aunt Dorothy,” Erick corrected his mother completely ignoring her other comments. “You always forget that.”

Before they could continue, Dorothy opened the door and walked out onto the porch. “What are you doing standing around out here?” she questioned. “It’s cold. Come on in.”

Erick quickly ran in the door and Jo followed behind him. While he took off his coat and gloves, Jo turned to Dorothy. “Thanks again for doing this,” she said as Erick dropped his coat on the floor and walked into the living room. Jo picked up his coat and hung it in the closet.

“No problem,” Dorothy replied. “I’m looking forward to it.” She noticed Jo peering around the corner trying to keep an eye on her son. “He will be okay,” Dorothy tried to assure her. “I do have some experience with kids you know…Tisha turned out fine.”

“I’m sorry,” Jo said honestly. “I’m not worried about you watching him. I’m just worried about him destroying something. Your house is so nice and Erick is very rambunctious.”

Dorothy laughed, “We will do just fine tonight. What about you? Are you looking forward to meeting the infamous boyfriend?”

Jo sighed and rolled her eyes, “Don’t remind me,” she said. “I guess I should get going. Rick’s waiting in the car.” She yelled into the living room, “I’m leaving Erick. I love you.”

“I love you too Mommy,” Erick yelled back.

Jo walked out the door and headed nervously toward the car. Who knew what the night would bring?

Chapter 72
Jo opened the car door and slid into the passenger’s seat next to her husband. “I don’t know if Tootie’s up to this task tonight,” she said as she buckled her seat belt. “I hope Erick behaves himself.

“You act like he’s out of control or something,” Rick said defensively. “He’s not that bad. He’s just a little boy.”

Jo sighed. She didn’t want to fight, especially now while they were on their way to meet Jamie’s first ‘true love.’ “I never said he was out of control,” she replied. “But you have to admit he does need constant redirection. He doesn’t listen very well.”

Rick shrugged, “He is an active little boy. There is nothing wrong with that.”

“Let’s not discuss this now,” Jo said in a tired voice. “You are still mad about last night and I don’t feel like starting a new argument. Can we just pretend to be happy tonight…for Jamie’s sake?”

“We are happy,” Rick replied. “Just because we fight sometimes doesn’t mean we are unhappy. Are you unhappy?”

“Rick…please,” Jo tried not to sound upset. “Just let it go for now.”

“Fine,” he said as he pulled away from the curb. “Let’s just get through tonight.”

Dorothy watched from the window as Jo and Rick drove away. She hated to admit she was nervous about watching Erick. How could that adorable little five year old cause her so much anxiety? She walked into the living room. She saw he had turned on the TV and was watching cartoons.

“I don’t think your mom wants you watching TV all night,” Dorothy said as she clicked off the TV with the remote.

Erick groaned and looked as if he might start to pout. “What can I do then?” he whined. “Do you have any toys?”

“I don’t have any toys here,” Dorothy said with regret. “But we can eat dinner,” she suggested. “I am going to make some stir fry. Would you like that?”

Erick looked unsure. “What is in it?” he asked.

“Chicken, peppers, asparagus…” Dorothy began.

The little boy had a look of disgust on his face. “I hate asparagus,” he said quickly. “And I don’t like peppers either.”

Dorothy hadn’t thought about asking Jo what Erick actually liked to eat. She wondered if Jo ever made him eat things he didn’t like. She remembered he had complained about the meatloaf at Mrs. Garrett’s house and Jo had made him eat that. She thought about forcing him to eat the stir fry, but she didn’t want to start off on a bad note. “What do you like to eat?” she asked hopefully.

“Candy,” he said with a grin.

Dorothy laughed. He was trying to pull something over on her and she knew it. “We are not eating candy for dinner,” she said. “What does your mom cook for you?”

Erick thought. “She makes lots of stuff. French fries, fish sticks, hot dogs…”

Dorothy looked disgusted. Surely Jo fed her son more than junk food. “Doesn’t she ever make anything else? Something with vegetables maybe?”

“Sometimes,” he said. “She makes alphabet soup from a can. It has peas and carrots in it.”

Dorothy didn’t know how to respond. She didn’t have any of those things in her kitchen. She didn’t know what to feed him. “She doesn’t ever make anything else?” she asked hopefully.

“She makes real good pizza,” Erick said happily. “It’s her best thing. It has vegetables on it and I actually eat it.”

“Your mom does make really good pizza,” Dorothy said with a smile. “I don’t know how to make it though.” Then she had an idea. “What if we ordered a pizza?” she asked. “Would you like that?”

“Sure Aunt Dorothy,” Erick replied. “Can I watch cartoons until it gets here? I’m bored.”

Dorothy rolled her eyes and turned on the TV. She hated to admit she was already tired and they hadn’t even had dinner yet. She went to the phone and ordered the pizza. She hoped bedtime would go more smoothly.

[RoryGilmore]

haha feedin a kid stir fry, I'm 17 and I still pick around half of it. :lol: post more soon.

[ZeldaGilroy]

haha feedin a kid stir fry, I'm 17 and I still pick around half of it. :lol: post more soon.

LOL! My kids hate it too. They are 10, 7, and 5. I make them eat it anyway though, but that's just because I am mean. I hate to admit it, but Jo's son Erick is totally based on my 5 year old. He is beyond challenging! I am pulling my hair out most days. My girls are nothing like him. Plus he's the baby so he gets by with way too much!!!

Anyway...I'm sure you wanted to know all of that :). Here's more.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 73
Natalie was heading down to the restaurant in the inn when her phone rang. She picked it up and noticed it was Mrs. Garrett. She was worried about answering. Mrs. Garrett had been so hurt last night and everyone knew it. Maybe it had been wrong for them not to go to her right away when Blair found out she was sick, but they all wanted to protect her. Mrs. Garrett was getting older, and she was fragile. They were all afraid of the day she wouldn’t be there for them anymore.

“Hello,” Natalie answered with hesitation.

“Natalie,” Mrs. Garrett said sweetly. “I’m so glad I was able to reach you.”

“What’s going on Mrs. Garrett?” Natalie asked with concern.

“Oh nothing,” Mrs. Garrett reassured her. “I’ve just been thinking about something all day.” She paused trying to find the right words. “You see, I am having friends over tonight…a bridge game.”

“I remember how much you used to love to play bridge,” Natalie said with a smile.

“Yes…well,” Mrs. Garrett continued, “I was rushing around trying to get things ready for tonight and I couldn’t reach my large serving dish on the top shelf in the kitchen. I stood on a chair and slipped…”

“Are you alright? Do you need to go to the doctor?” Natalie interrupted fearfully.

“Oh no…I’m fine,” Mrs. Garrett replied quickly. “I caught myself before I fell, but it made me start thinking.” She hesitated before she continued, “Natalie, I am not a young woman. You know that. You all know that. I’m beginning to think maybe I shouldn’t be living all alone anymore.”

“Mrs. Garrett,” Natalie said sadly. “Are you saying you want to move out of the house?” She couldn’t believe it. Before last night, it had been so long since she had seen the house and it hurt to think that Mrs. Garrett wouldn’t be living there anymore. But maybe it was for the best. She didn’t want Mrs. Garrett to be injured or worse.

“Not exactly,” Mrs. Garrett replied. “I was thinking that you might want to move in with me. I know you are looking for a place and I have plenty of room. I may not be the most fun roommate, but it would really help me out if you’d consider it.”

Natalie didn’t know what to say. Blair and Tootie had both offered to let her stay with them and she had turned them down because she didn’t want to be an imposition. But Mrs. Garrett really needed her. How could she say no? Besides, she loved the house. It felt like home and that was what she needed. With Harper gone, she had been searching for home. “Okay,” Natalie answered gently. “If you need me, I’d love to move in. But only if you really need me. I don’t want to impose.”

“You would really be doing me a favor,” Mrs. Garrett assured her. “Thank you so much Natalie.”

Mrs. Garrett hung up the phone and smiled to herself. She knew Natalie wouldn’t turn her down if she felt needed. She also knew Natalie needed her. She pushed the kitchen step stool up to the cabinets. Then she climbed up and grabbed the large serving dish off the top shelf. She put away the step stool and started preparing food for the evening. Who cared if it took a little white lie to get Natalie home where she belonged?

[RoryGilmore]

I have a 4 year old niece that lives with me on and off throughout the year, I know exactly how it goes.

Aw Nat's movin in with Mrs. G! Post more soon!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Okay...here is the beginning of "Meet the Parents."

First off, I want to say that I intended for Jamie's boyfriend to be Eddie's son. But after reading a few other fanfics on the board I know that idea was already taken. Then I thought maybe he could be George's son, but I always wanted Jo and George to end up together (I don't care much for Rick) so I figured if I did that I would probably not enjoy having Jo with Rick and George with someone else, so I decided to leave him touring around with Cinnamon...LOL!

Anyway...with all that said, I took the plot in a new direction. I hope you enjoy it!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 74
Jo and Rick walked toward the restaurant. They saw Jamie’s car parked in the parking lot, so they knew she was waiting for them. Jo looked uneasy as they reached the entrance to the restaurant. She was worried and she wasn’t even sure why.

“It’s going to be okay,” Rick said softly. He took her hand in his as he reached for the door. It was the kindest he had been since their argument the previous night. Jo nodded and they walked into the restaurant.

“Mom, Dad,” Jamie said quickly as they entered the restaurant. “I’m glad you made it.” She took the hand of the young man next to her and walked over to her parents. “I want you to meet Gordy,” she said with a nervous smile.

Rick put his hand out and the young man shook it without any sense of awkwardness, “It’s nice to meet you Gordy,” Rick said. “We haven’t heard much about you.”

“I know that sir,” Gordy said quickly. “Jamie and I have been friends for a while, but now that we are seeing each other exclusively we thought it would be nice for everyone to meet. My parents are anxious to know all about Jamie as well.”

“Are your parents here yet Gordy?” Jo asked impatiently. If she had to go through this evening she wanted to get started so it could end quickly.

Jamie answered her mother, “Mr. DeForrest is in the back talking with the cooking staff,” she said with a smile. “He’s from Peekskill and used to work with a lot of restaurants in the area. He knows the head chef here and wanted to say hello. Mrs. DeForrest is with him. They’ll be out in a minute.”

“Mr. DeForrest?” Jo questioned her daughter. She looked at Gordy. There was something very familiar about his wavy brown hair and crooked smile. “What work did your father do for the restaurants here in Peekskill?” she asked him fearing the answer.

“Oh,” Gordy said eagerly, “My grandfather owned DeForrest Bakery until it closed down about twenty years ago. My dad was his delivery boy so he met a lot of food service people back then. Apparently he was quite a ladies man and always had lots of girlfriends on his delivery route. There was this one in particular…”

Jo nodded and smiled. “Excuse us for a minute please,” she asked with fake cheerfulness. Then she grabbed Rick by the hand and pulled him around the corner out of earshot. “We have to get out of here,” she whispered.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Rick responded. “We can’t leave. What would everyone think? You have to stop this Jo…I told you tonight will be fine.”

“It’s not going to be fine,” Jo whispered in frustration. “Tell them I don’t feel well and we have to go…please.”

Rick was frustrated, “You don’t look sick to me and they won’t believe it. Jamie’s going to be hurt. Do you want that?”

Before Jo could answer Jamie peered around the corner. “What are you doing back here?” she asked angrily. “You are being rude. Mr. and Mrs. DeForrest are here and the hostess is waiting to seat us.”

“We’re coming sweetie,” Rick said as he grabbed Jo’s hand and pulled her around the corner.

Jo avoided eye contact as Gordy introduced his parents. “Mr. and Mrs. Bonner, these are my parents,” the young man announced.

Rick shook hands with them, “It’s nice to meet you. I’m Rick and this is my wife Jo.” Then he turned to his wife. “Jo honey,” he said trying to force her to look at everyone. She raised her eyes and saw a small woman with mousy brown hair and glasses standing next to a man with a familiar, although older face.

“Jo?” the man questioned when he saw her. “Jo Polniaczek? Is that you? Oh my God. I can’t believe my son is dating Jo Polniaczek’s daughter.” He laughed his goofy laugh. “Well the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree does it?”

“Roy,” Jo said with little enthusiasm. “It’s been a long time…” Not long enough she thought as the hostess led them to their table.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I watched every episode with Roy in preparation for writing this and I never found one that said his last name. So I just decided since he worked for the DeForrest Bakery he might be the owner's son. If anyone knows any differently, let me know and I will fix it. I hate inaccuracies in my fanfics. I'm obsessive that way:)!

[RoryGilmore]

OMG ROY!!! :rotflmao:I love it! can't wait for more, I just watched Graduation and OMG Roy layin one on Jo! haha, anyway post more soon! BTW whats the first ep he's in? I can never remember. I like to be accurate too, i cant tell you how many times I've seen Teenage Marriage for my fic

[ZeldaGilroy]

OMG ROY!!! :rotflmao:I love it! can't wait for more, I just watched Graduation and OMG Roy layin one on Jo! haha, anyway post more soon! BTW whats the first ep he's in? I can never remember. I like to be accurate too, i cant tell you how many times I've seen Teenage Marriage for my fic

I will try to post more tonight if I get some more written. The first episode with Roy is "Front Page." He is the one who gives Jo the inside info about her journalism teacher and the coke party.

I know what you mean about the kiss in "Graduation." I was watching that episode and when he grabbed her and kissed her I knew I had to add Roy to this fic. I loved her reaction to that kiss!!!

I also love when Roy comes back in "Cupid's Revenge."

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here's some more.

Chapter 75
Tad carried Ethan into the bedroom and Blair followed closely behind. They had gone out to dinner and went to the movies. It was fun and Ethan seemed to enjoy spending some quality time with both his parents. Then the little boy had fallen asleep in the car on the way home.

Tad laid him in his bed and pulled the covers over him. The boy woke up right away and grinned at his parents. “I’m awake,” he teased.

Tad laughed, “You made me carry you inside and you were awake all along?” he asked.

Ethan nodded and giggled

“Well since you are awake, why don’t we get your pajamas on?” Blair asked.

Ethan climbed out of bed and went to his drawer. He pulled out his red Spiderman pajamas and quickly changed into them. Then he ran back to his bed and hugged his parents. “Thank you for taking me out tonight,” he said happily. “It was fun.”

“I’m glad you had a good time,” Blair said as she kissed him.

“I did,” Ethan said quickly. “We don’t get to do stuff all together very much.” He looked at his father. “Daddy is always gone on business trips.”

Tad looked sadly at his son. He was away a lot and didn’t have a lot of time with his little boy. That had to change, especially now and he knew it. “I’m sorry I’m not always here,” he said sincerely. He picked the boy up and put him back in bed. “I had fun tonight too. I want to spend more time with you and Mommy.” He kissed him good night and turned to Blair, “I’m going to go check on things in the inn,” he said as he kissed her on the cheek.

Blair watched him go. Things were getting hard for him and she knew it. He was trying to keep his emotions to himself. She turned back to her son. “Daddy and I loved spending time with you tonight,” she grinned as she tucked him into bed.

Ethan reached up and hugged her tightly. “I love you Mommy,” he said. “You’re the best mom in the whole world.”

Blair hugged him tightly and kissed him gently. “I love you too,” she said. “You are the best five year old in the whole world." She winked at him. "Sleep tight.”

She turned off the light and walked to the bedroom door. She turned and looked at her son lying peacefully in his bed. Tomorrow she had to tell him she was sick. She felt tears forming in her eyes. Right now he was so happy and tomorrow his world would change forever.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 76
Dorothy stared at Erick. She wasn’t sure what to do with him. He had eaten his pizza and he seemed to enjoy it. His shirt was splattered with pizza sauce and she wasn’t sure the stains would ever come out. Then they had played hide and go seek. That had gone well until Erick hid in the linen closet and knocked over a stack of freshly folded towels. He tried to pick them all up, but he held them against his shirt as he lifted them off the floor and now they were all covered in pizza sauce too. Luckily Dorothy was planning to do laundry tomorrow.

Now they were sitting at the kitchen table. She had given him paper to draw on, but she didn’t have any crayons. She grabbed her purse, took out a pen and handed it to him. He wrote his name on the paper. Then he smiled at her, “I wrote my name,” he said pleased with himself.

“I see that,” Dorothy said. “That is very good.”

“Mommy teached it to me before I went to kindergarten,” he said happily. “I learned it real fast.”

“You must be a really smart boy,” Dorothy said encouragingly.

Erick shrugged, “I don’t think so,” he said sadly. “I can’t read at all.”

“Well you are still little,” Dorothy tried to make him feel better. “You are still learning.”

Erick did not look convinced. “Ethan can read,” he said. “He’s smarter than me.” He started drawing a picture on his paper.

Dorothy was saddened by Erick’s lack of confidence. She wanted to make him feel better. “Ethan is not smarter than you,” she said. “Everyone is good at different things. Ethan is good at reading and you are good at other things…like drawing pictures.” She smiled at him across the table.

Erick handed her the picture. “This is for you,” he said. “It’s your house. See, I made the porch and the trees in front.”

“It’s great,” Dorothy said. She stood up and hung it on the refrigerator. “I’m going to keep it right here so everyone can see your good work.” She smiled, “I know you are still learning to read books, but do you like to be read to?”

Erick nodded, “Mommy and Daddy read me books all the time. So does Mrs. Simpson.”

“Maybe we can find a good book in Tisha’s room,” Dorothy suggested. “Would you like me to read to you?”

“Okay,” Erick said happily.

Dorothy took him into Tisha’s bedroom. They looked on her bookshelf and found a book of fairytales. Tisha had loved it when she was little and Dorothy was sure Erick would like it too. Then she took his hand and led him into her own room. “Why don’t we lay here while I read the story,” Dorothy suggested. “I’m kind of sleepy…what about you?”

Erick yawned and nodded. Then he climbed on the bed. Dorothy lay next to him and started to read. Erick leaned his head against her and listened contently. Before she had finished the book, Erick had curled up in her lap and Dorothy could hear him snoring softly. She looked at him and had to smile. He looked almost angelic.

Sitting up in bed with little Erick sleeping peacefully in her lap, Dorothy knew everything would be okay. She never realized how much she missed having a little one around. She thought about the baby and for the first time she smiled. She knew she had been blessed with a precious gift.

[RoryGilmore]

Two posts, wow I feel lucky, really cute with Dorothy and Erik, cant wait for more!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Sorry I haven't posted in a while.
Anyway...here is some more.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 77
As the hostess led them to their table Jo couldn’t believe her dilemma. How could Roy be Gordy’s father? How could her daughter be involved with Roy’s son? She had spent most of her young adulthood avoiding this person and now, years later, here she was face to face with him. Life was unfair.

They were led to a table for six. Jo knew she didn’t want to sit next to Roy all evening, but it looked like she was out of luck. As they sat around the table Jamie sat in between Rick and Gordy. Gordy’s mother sat next to her son. That left Jo between Rick and Roy. The hostess took their drink orders, wished them all a good meal, and left the table.

“Jo,” Roy began quickly, “This is my wife Marva,” he motioned toward the woman seated beside him. “We’ve been married twenty years and we have 7 beautiful children. Gordy here is our oldest.”

Jo forced herself to smile, “It’s very nice to meet you Marva,” she said. She couldn’t believe this tiny woman had given birth to seven children. She couldn’t believe anyone would have seven children with Roy.

“Nice to meet you,” Marva said flatly. She seemed like a very unhappy person. Jo figured twenty years of being married to Roy would do that to anyone.

“So Dad?” Gordy questioned, “How exactly do you know Jamie’s mom?”

“We’re old friends,” Roy said with a grin. “Remember how I told you there was one special girl on my route? Well, Jo was that girl.”

“You dated Mr. DeForrest?” Jamie asked anxiously.

“No,” Jo answered a little too quickly. She didn’t want to hurt Roy’s feelings. He was the father of her daughter’s boyfriend. “We just knew each other.”

“We shared a kiss,” Roy smirked. “Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten that?”

Jo was embarrassed. Here she was sitting at a table with her husband and daughter, not to mention Roy’s wife and son and he was making it sound like they were in love. “I remember,” Jo said and she saw the look of disbelief on Rick’s face. “But it was your surprise for me on graduation day. I never consented to that kiss.”

“But you enjoyed it,” Roy said with a grin.

“I think we’re done talking about that,” Rick interrupted. “Let’s talk about something else.” He knew Jo was uncomfortable with the situation and he didn’t want to put her through more humiliation. He knew this guy was not Jo’s ex-boyfriend, no matter what he said. He knew his wife and she had better taste than that.

“Marva,” Jo said quickly. “How did you and Roy meet?”

Marva looked at her with little emotion. “We met when he came to my house to deliver a singing telegram. It was from my boyfriend. He was breaking up with me and decided a man in a gorilla suit could do it better than he could. He hired Roy. Roy felt bad for me and asked me out. The rest is history.”

“So,” Roy asked Rick. “How did you and Jo meet?”

“We met at a community center,” he answered grateful that Roy had agreed to change the subject. “She was a social worker and I met her while I was hanging out there.” He smiled at his wife. “We got married a couple of months later.”

“Married after only a couple of months?” Roy asked suspiciously. “I bet Jamie came along right away…huh? Was it a shotgun wedding?” Roy laughed.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Jo asked frustrated. “Jamie was born a year after we got married.”

“I’m not judging you. It just sounds suspicious to me,” Roy added.

“I don’t like what you’re implying,” Rick said angrily. “Our life is none of your business.”

“Well we are old friends,” Roy said innocently. “I’m just trying to catch up. It’s been a long time. The last time I saw Jo was when we went to a Valentine’s Day dance back in 1987.”

Rick looked at his wife in disbelief, “You went to a dance with this guy…on Valentine’s Day?”

“It’s a long story,” Jo said quietly. She couldn’t handle this. Rick was getting angry over Roy. Roy was trying to cause trouble. She was caught in the middle. She noticed Marva looked concerned, but said nothing. She looked across the table at Jamie and Gordy who were innocent victims in all of this. For Jamie’s sake, she had to turn this evening around. She wasn’t sure what to do.

[RoryGilmore]

I feel bad for Jo! Caught in the middle of all this. Post more soon!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 78
Jo stood up from the table. She leaned over to Roy and whispered, “I need to talk to you…privately.” She motioned for him to follow her.

“What are you doing?” Rick asked quickly as Jo and Roy were leaving the group.

Jo looked at her husband, “We have some things to take care of,” she said seriously. “We’ll be right back. I promise.”

The rest of the table looked confused as Jo and Roy headed around the corner to the small waiting area near the restrooms.

“What are you trying to do out there?” Jo asked Roy in frustration.

“I don’t know what you mean,” Roy said with false innocence.

Jo was irritated, “Don’t give me that,” she said. “You are trying to cause trouble. You are ruining this evening for the kids. They like each other. How the two of them ended up together is beyond me, but you don’t have the right to spoil the evening for them. Why would you do that?”

Roy looked down at the floor. He didn’t really want to look her in the eye. “I was just surprised to see you,” he said quietly. “I was expecting to meet my son’s girlfriend and her parents…innocent enough. I didn’t know I’d have to face you again after all these years.”

“What do you mean…face me?” Jo asked confused.

“I’m sorry for the way I treated you all those years. I made your life miserable.” Roy looked up at her. “I was just so in love with you…at least I thought I was in love. I didn’t know how to show it. I know you hated me.”

“I didn’t…” Jo began but was quickly interrupted.

“Yes you did,” Roy said knowingly. “And I don’t blame you. I acted like some kind of stalker. I invaded your space.”

“Well if you know you did things wrong back then,” Jo asked, “why are you treating me the same way tonight? You are embarrassing me in front of my husband and daughter.”

“I always thought of you as the one who got away,” Roy replied. “I don’t know how many times I told Gordy about you. I made myself out to be some kind of ladies man. I guess I was afraid if I didn’t make things uncomfortable for you, that you might tell Gordy and Marva the truth. They’d know I’m a phony.”

Jo sighed, “How do you think your wife feels about all of this? It’s not easy for a woman to watch her husband act like a jerk.”

“I know,” Roy said. “I guess I owe everyone an apology.” He started to head back to the table, but Jo called to him.

“Roy,” she said softly. He turned and looked at her. She looked thoughtfully, “I’m sorry too,” she said. “I was never very nice to you. It really was flattering that you had such a crush on me. I didn’t appreciate it and I was mean to you. I apologize for that.”

Roy smiled, “I knew you loved me,” he winked. Then he walked back to the table.

[RoryGilmore]

That was sweet...post more soon!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Sorry I haven't posted in a LONG time. I've been pretty busy. Here is a little more. Sorry it's not much. I should have a lot more to post this weekend. I appreciate that you are still reading Jo/Blair Fan. I know I am taking forever with this story. I didn't plan to drag it out this long, but now I am caught up in it and I want to finish, but I don't have a lot of time to write. That is why after 3 months we are still on day 3 of the story.

Chapter 79
Dorothy answered the ringing telephone quickly. She didn’t want it wake Erick. It had been a long evening and she was grateful for the peace and quiet. “Hello?” she answered quickly.

“Tootie,” Natalie’s voice was on the other end of the line. “How are things going?”

Dorothy smiled. She knew Natalie didn’t think she could handle Erick all evening. “Things are good,” she said honestly. “Erick is sound asleep.”

“Really?” Natalie asked with disbelief. “How did you manage that?”

“It was really pretty simple,” Dorothy said honestly. “I read him a book and he fell asleep.”

“That’s great,” Natalie said. “Was he a handful before he went to sleep? I know Jo says he can drive her crazy.”

Dorothy laughed honestly, “He wasn’t too bad. He didn’t want to eat the stir fry and he managed to destroy my new bath towels with pizza sauce. Plus I think he has an addiction to TV. Other than that he was alright.” She sighed, “I kind of feel bad for him. He told me he isn’t smart. He feels bad about himself.”

“Yeah, Jo told me he’s not doing well in school,” Natalie replied. “She feels terrible about it.”

“Well she needs to let him know its okay,” Dorothy said honestly. “The poor kid knows he is disappointing her. I think it is really affecting him in a bad way.” She paused and then changed the subject, “So what are you doing tonight?”

“Not much,” Natalie replied. “I’ve just been hanging out at the inn. Mrs. Garrett called earlier. She asked me to move in with her.”

Dorothy was excited, “Oh Nat,” she said happily. “That would be great. Please tell me you said yes.”

“I said yes,” Natalie told her friend. “I hope it’s not a bad idea.”

“It’s a great idea,” Dorothy said quickly. “You’ll have a place you can afford and Mrs. Garrett won’t have to live alone. We’ll all feel better having you there with her.”

“I am glad to be back in Peekskill,” Natalie said sincerely. “I’m glad you and I will be together again.”

“Me too,” Dorothy said softly. “My baby will need his Aunt Natalie.”

Natalie smiled, “I’m excited about this new baby Tootie. With all the death and sickness we’ve had lately, a new life is a true blessing.”

Dorothy knew her friend was right, “I realize that now,” she said honestly. “And I think I’m excited too.”

[RoryGilmore]

Still great! Hey I havent posted in a few days, had a cold and havent felt like writing. I'll try to post more tomorrow I dont know yet.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 80
Blair picked up her cell phone. Tad had been checking on things in the inn for over an hour and hadn’t returned to the suite. She wondered where he was, but she knew he was someplace grieving for all they could lose. She could call him and ask him to come home, or she could wait for him to come back on his own. Maybe he needed time to himself right now.

She sat the phone down and then picked it up again. She dialed Jo’s number, sure her friend would make her feel better, but then she remembered Jo was having dinner with Jamie’s boyfriend. Before she could hang up she heard her friend’s voice on the other end “Hello…Blair?” Jo sounded worried.

“Yeah...it’s me,” Blair said with apology. “I’m sorry. I forgot you were going out tonight. I don’t want to interrupt your evening.”

“Our evening is over,” Jo said with a sense of sarcasm in her voice. “Rick and I are on our way to pick up Erick from Tootie’s. So what’s up?”

Blair sighed, “Nothing,” she said. “I just wanted to talk.”

Jo knew something was wrong. “What did you want to talk about?” she asked sincerely.

“Nothing really,” Blair said unsure of what she had wanted to say. “I’m just feeling sad tonight.”

Jo felt a lump in her throat listening to her friend’s quivering voice. “Where’s Tad?” she asked. “Is he there with you?”

Blair didn’t answer right away. Then she replied, “He’s checking on things in the inn. He thinks we’ve been neglecting it lately.” She paused on then added, “I think he’s avoiding coming home. He is hurting and he doesn’t want me to know.”

Jo knew Blair was probably right. All of them were scared and no one wanted Blair to worry about how they were feeling. She cleared he throat, “I’m sure he just wants to protect you.”

“I know,” Blair said honestly, “But I need him here.” She began to cry. “I put Ethan to bed tonight and he was so happy. He said I was the best mommy in the world. Tomorrow I have to tell him I’m sick and I don’t know what that will do to him.”

Jo wiped away the tears that were sliding down her cheeks. “I know you’re scared. I know this is hard. But it will be okay. Ethan will be okay.” She knew her words didn’t mean much right now.

Blair looked up as Tad walked into the room. “What’s wrong?” he asked as he quickly walked over to the bed. “Who are you talking to?”

“I have to go Jo,” Blair said quickly as she tried to dry her tears. “Tad’s home. Thanks for listening though.”

“Anytime,” Jo said thoughtfully. She clicked off her phone and looked at her husband. “I don’t know how Blair and Tad are going to get through this,” she said as they pulled up in front of Dorothy’s house.

[RoryGilmore]

Still great, hope everything works out for Blair and Tad

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 81
“I hope Erick wasn’t too much trouble for Tootie,” Jo said to her husband as she opened the car door.

Rick opened his door and got out of the car. “He’s probably asleep,” he said. “I’ll go in and carry him out to the car.”

The couple walked to the door and Jo knocked softly. Dorothy opened the door and smiled. She looked at her watch. “You’re back earlier than I thought,” she said as she let them into the living room. “Erick’s asleep in my bedroom.”

Rick walked into the bedroom to get his son, leaving Jo and Dorothy alone. Jo smiled gratefully at her friend, “Thanks so much for watching him. Did everything go okay?”

Dorothy nodded, “He’s a sweet kid,” she said. “Very active…but adorable.”

Jo laughed, “Well the house is still standing so that’s a plus.”

“I really loved having him here,” Dorothy said honestly. “It’s good practice for me.”

Jo looked confused, “Why do you need to practice?” she asked.

“Well,” Dorothy replied. She hadn’t planned on telling anyone else about her impending motherhood, but she couldn’t keep it to herself much longer. “I am actually going to have a baby in a few months.”

Jo looked shocked. She was surprised by Dorothy’s news. Rick walked out of the bedroom carrying Erick. Jo grabbed her son’s coat from the closet and wrapped it around the little boy. “I’ll be out in a minute,” she said to her husband as he walked out the door and headed to the car.

Jo looked back at her friend, “Wow…a baby,” she said softly. “I can’t believe it. You must be so excited.”

Dorothy shrugged, “I wasn’t…I’ll be honest. But I’m getting more accustomed to the idea. Having Erick here tonight really helped me feel better. I forgot how much I missed having a little one curl up in my lap and fall asleep.”

Jo smiled, “Yeah…it is a pretty nice feeling.”

“I am still scared,” Dorothy added. “Robert and I are having problems. Plus I’m not getting any younger. I am forty years old…that’s not the ideal age to have a baby.”

“Says who?” Jo asked. “There isn’t an ideal age. I think it depends on the person and how that person feels about becoming a parent.”

“I was 22 when Tisha was born,” Dorothy replied.

“And you know a lot more now,” Jo said encouragingly. “Plus…Tisha will make a great babysitter.”

Dorothy laughed, “I guess you’re right.” She hugged her friend.

“I’m happy for you,” Jo said as she walked to the door. She walked onto the porch and looked back at Dorothy standing in the entryway. “Thanks again,” she said. “I’m sure Erick had a great time.” Then she walked to the car.

[RoryGilmore]

Excellent as always!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Excellent as always!
Thanks. Here is some more.

Chapter 82
Jo and Rick were silent in the car as they drove home. It had been a crazy evening and neither one wanted to be the first to bring up all that had happened. Erick was snoring in the back seat. Jo thought about her conversation with Blair earlier. She couldn’t imagine having to tell her little boy that she was sick. She couldn’t imagine what Blair was going through.

Rick pulled into the driveway and turned off the engine. He turned to his wife. “Crazy night…huh?” he said with a slight chuckle.

Jo forced a smile, “I’m really sorry about Roy,” she said. “He was never my boyfriend…I promise.”

Rick laughed, “I know that,” he said. “You have better taste than that. I’m sorry I got so mad at him. He’s just a jerk and I hated the way he was talking about you.”

Jo laid her head on her husband’s shoulder, “Roy isn’t all bad. He really loved me, and I never treated him very nicely. It’s partially my fault.”

Rick held her close, “What did you think of Gordy?”

“He seemed nice,” Jo said honestly. “But I’d be lying if I said I wanted him and Jamie to be together. I don’t think I could handle seeing my daughter with Roy’s son for very long.”

“He’s her first real boyfriend,” Rick said honestly. “It won’t last. I’d bet on it.”

“I hope you’re right,” Jo replied as she sat up and opened the car door.

Rick opened his door and walked around to get Erick from the backseat. “Did Dorothy have any trouble with him?” he asked Jo as he lifted his son from the seat and headed toward the house.

Jo shook her head, “She said he was sweet,” she said lovingly. “I guess you were right. I overreact to the way he acts sometimes. I expect too much from him.”

“You just love him,” Rick said softly. “You want the best for him. But Jo, he’s little and he’s immature. You can’t expect him to be perfect all the time.”

“You’re talking about the school thing aren’t you,” Jo asked. “I know he’s smaller than the other kids. And I know he is immature. I just don’t want him to feel bad staying in kindergarten next year.”

“How do you think he’ll feel in first grade next year when he doesn’t know how to act or learn like a first grader?” Rick asked honestly.

Jo unlocked the door and Rick carried Erick into his room and tucked him in. Then he walked back into the living room. He sat on the couch next to his wife and put his arms around her. “I know this is hard for you,” he said gently. “It’s hard for me too.”

“I can’t believe we are talking about this tonight.” Jo said quickly. “How did the subject get switched to this anyway? I thought we were talking about Jamie and Gordy.”

“I’ll drop it for now,” Rick replied. “But we need to discuss Erick repeating kindergarten sooner or later. I want you to think about it.”

“I’ve been thinking about it,” Jo answered. “I’m warming up to the idea, I’m just not fully committed to it yet.”

Rick kissed her, “I have to get to work,” he said. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

Jo nodded, “No drinking tonight…okay?”

Rick sighed, “I love you,” he said avoiding her comment. “Goodnight.”

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 83
Jamie and Gordy were heading back to Langley. Jamie was driving and thinking about the evening. Gordy’s parents were strange. His mother hadn’t said much all evening, but just sat and scowled. His father had gone out of his way to make her mother uncomfortable all evening. Jamie wondered what exactly had gone on between her mother and Mr. DeForrest. Maybe her mom actually had some secrets in her past, but Jamie was sure Gordy’s father was not her mother’s type.

“What are you thinking about?” Gordy asked as they approached the campus.

“Tonight,” Jamie answered. “It didn’t go exactly the way I’d planned.”

“Yeah,” Gordy added, “Who would have thought your mom and my dad would have been together back in the day?”

Jamie looked at her boyfriend. “I don’t think I’d say they were together. My mom said they knew each other.”

“Yeah but my dad said she was the girl on his delivery route who had a thing for him. He wouldn’t lie about that.” Gordy defended his father.

Jamie was irritated that Gordy was standing up for his father. The man had spent most of the night insulting her mother and Gordy seemed to have no problem with that. “My mom doesn’t lie either,” Jamie said in frustration. “And she would never have chased after your dad. My mom has more self-respect than that.”

“Your mom is crazy. You said so yourself. You said she’s had emotional problems and that she tries to keep you from living your own life. Now you think it’s impossible that she would throw herself at a popular guy like my dad?” Gordy smirked. “She’s lucky he gave her the time of day.”

“My mom is not crazy,” Jamie yelled. “And don’t you ever call her that again!”

“Fine…sorry,” Gordy said with irritation. “But I think you’re overreacting. So what if our parents used to date?”

Jamie pulled her car into a space outside the dorm. She couldn’t believe Gordy. She thought he loved her, but he didn’t even care about how she was feeling right now. Plus, she was pretty sure his father had been a thorn in her mother’s side for decades. She looked at Gordy and spoke calmly, “I think you’re crazy if you think my mother would ever have dated your father.”

Gordy was shocked by Jamie's attitude. “What is wrong with my father?” he asked.

“He’s a nerd,” she said matter-of-factly. Jamie was surprised by her word-choice. She couldn’t remember ever using the word ‘nerd’ before, but for some reason it seemed to fit the occasion.

“How dare you…” Gordy didn’t know how to finish his thought. He got out of the car and slammed the door behind him.

Jamie watched as Gordy walked away in anger. She was too angry to be sad. He was her first real boyfriend. Maybe they would both cool off and make up tomorrow. She got out the car and headed into the dorm.

[RoryGilmore]

Still totally lovin it! Cant wait for more. Glad Jamie stood up for Jo.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 84
Dorothy woke up to the sound of the front door. She heard a key turn in the lock and then someone pushed the door open. She wondered if Tisha had come home for the day, but glancing at the clock she saw it was only a little after 7:00. There was no way Tisha was awake that early on a Sunday morning.

She stood up and shivered as her bare feet touched the hardwood floors. She felt around for her slippers and finding them under the bed slid them on quickly. Then she grabbed her robe from the bedpost and walked out of the bedroom.

She saw Robert standing in the living room. They had agreed to give each other some space for awhile before getting together and discussing more about their future. She wondered why he was here now. “Robert?” she asked quickly. “What are you doing here?”

Robert looked at her. “I had to see you,” he said softly. “I didn’t mean to wake you up though. You need your rest.”

Dorothy smiled, “I’m fine,” she said. “What’s going on?”

“Come sit down,” Robert said and Dorothy followed him to the couch. “I couldn’t wait any longer,” Robert began gently. “Ever since you told me about the baby…I can’t think of anything else.”

“I know,” Dorothy replied. “You’ll make a wonderful father Robert. You care about this baby so much and its not even here yet.” She felt tears forming in her eyes. “I wish I was as sure as you about this.”

“I know you’re scared about this Dorothy,” Robert added. “We didn’t plan this and I know you didn’t really want any more children. But Tisha is a great kid and you are a fantastic mother. This baby is lucky to have you.”

“Yeah right,” Dorothy said with disbelief.

“I mean it,” Robert said sincerely. “You gave up a lot for Tisha. You left your talk show in LA and moved here so she could go to Eastland and have friends.”

“I did that for me as well as for Tisha. It was best for both of us,” Dorothy replied.

Robert smiled, “You can never just admit that you are good person…can you?”

Dorothy smiled an embarrassed smile. The she turned more serious. “Robert, what are you trying to say?”

“I love you Dorothy,” Robert said gently. “I want us to be together. I need to know if you can handle all of this. Are you ready to put Jeff’s memory in the past and make a life with me and our baby? Are you ready to do what is best for all of us?”

Dorothy wasn’t prepared to answer. She hadn’t expected Robert to ask her that. Of course she wanted to put Jeff’s memory in her past, but she had clung to her love for him for more years than she cared to admit. It was her security blanket. She knew as long as she held her love for Jeff in her heart, she didn’t truly have to put her heart on the line for anyone else. But now she had Robert and he loved her more than any man could. She had their baby, growing inside her. She had Tisha who would always be her connection to Jeff, but who loved Robert like a father because he had always been there for them. “I am ready,” Dorothy whispered. “I want us to be a real family.”

Robert smiled and pulled a tiny box out of his jacket pocket. “I’m so glad you said that,” he kissed her on the cheek. Then he opened the box displaying a diamond engagement ring. “Dorothy…will you marry me?”

Dorothy tried to fight back the tears that were streaming down her cheeks. “Yes,” she choked over her tears. “I will marry you.”

Chapter 85
Blair had tossed and turned all night. She had been so uneasy about telling Ethan she was sick. All sorts of fears went through her mind. Would he cry? Would he ask questions she wasn’t prepared to answer? What would happen?

“Mommy?” her eyes were jolted awake at the sound of Ethan’s small voice. She sat up in bed and saw him standing in the doorway.

“What are you doing in here?” she asked as she tried to smile.

“I woke up,” he said cheerfully. “And I wanted to come in and see you. Can we eat breakfast? I’m hungry.”

Tad woke up to the sound of their conversation. “Aren’t you two early risers today,” he tried to laugh, but his heart wasn’t in it.

Blair smiled, “Your son is starving,” she said.

Tad picked up the little boy and pulled him into the bed with them. “What do you say we all get dressed and go down to the restaurant for breakfast?”

Ethan smiled his toothless grin, “Yeah,” he said happily. “I want pancakes.”

“Run and get dressed then,” Tad said quickly. “Mommy and I will be ready in a minute.”

Tad and Blair watched as their son ran back to his room. Blair turned to her husband and smiled. “He loves pancakes,” she smiled.

“We need to tell him at breakfast,” Tad turned serious.

“I know,” Blair said as she got out of bed and headed to the closet to select her clothing for the day.

Tad and Blair dressed quickly and walked out of the bedroom to find Ethan dressed and ready for breakfast. “Can we go eat pancakes now?” he asked quickly.

“Sure,” Tad answered.

They walked down to the restaurant and ordered their food. The waiter, eager to impress his bosses, brought their juice and milk quickly. Ethan drank his milk and looked eagerly at his parents.

“Daddy and I want to talk to you about something,” Blair said slowly.

Ethan nodded, “Okay,” he said as he wiped his milk mustache. Before they could continue the waiter returned with the pancakes. Blair poured syrup on Ethan’s pancakes and the little boy happily began to devour the stack.

“Ethan,” Blair said as she watched him enjoy his breakfast. He looked up at her and grinned. “I am not going to be here when you get out of school tomorrow.”

“Where will you be?” he asked.

Tad spoke up, “Mommy is going to the hospital tomorrow.” Ethan’s face dropped and Tad tried to reassure him. “She’s been sick, but the doctors are going to make her better. That’s why she has to go to the hospital.”

“Are you going to be okay?” he asked his mother.

Blair hated to see the fear on her son’s face. “I will be fine,” she said, hoping she was telling the truth. “And I want you to come and visit me tomorrow.”

Ethan tried to smile. “Okay,” he said. “When can you come home?”

“Probably in a couple of days,” Blair said anxiously.

“I’ll miss you,” Ethan said as he walked around the table and hugged his mother tightly. “I hope the doctors make you better fast.”

“Me too sweetie,” Blair said as she gently kissed the top of his head. She closed her eyes and held him close to her. She would get better…she had no choice.

[RoryGilmore]

Aw! I've been a emotional mess today apparently! I cried in 'Mothers and Daughters' and now this, you guys plan and enjoy this dont you? :lol:

Excellent job as always btw!

[PlayOn]

Aw! I've been a emotional mess today apparently! I cried in 'Mothers and Daughters' and now this, you guys plan and enjoy this dont you? :lol:

Excellent job as always btw!

Great minds think alike. ;) lol.

FactFan, this is the 1st page I read of your story, but I promise to read all of it. I love it. God has given you a talent at writing. Hope you post more soon. :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Great minds think alike. ;) lol.

FactFan, this is the 1st page I read of your story, but I promise to read all of it. I love it. God has given you a talent at writing. Hope you post more soon. :)

Thanks for reading this. I am sure you will have time to catch up on the story because I am the slowest poster ever! It is so nice of you to reply and say such kind things about my writing. I appreciate it!

Jo/Blair Fan-If I didn't make you cry every couple of days I wouldn't be doing my job...would I? Just Kidding-I should post more tongiht!

[RoryGilmore]

Jo/Blair Fan-If I didn't make you cry every couple of days I wouldn't be doing my job...would I? Just Kidding-I should post more tongiht!
Oh i guess so, I've heard crying on occasion is good for ya.

[Shelley]

I still love this story. It is so touching and sad at the same time.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I still love this story. It is so touching and sad at the same time.

Thanks Shelley. I'm glad you're still reading! Here is some more.

Chapter 86
Jo sat up in bed. She hated feeling so alone. Glancing at the empty space next to her she knew Rick had not climbed into bed in the middle of the night. He always woke her up and she felt strange having slept through the night. She slowly climbed out of bed and tiptoed into the living room. She expected to see him asleep on the couch and she knew if he chose the couch over their bed it was because he had been drinking again and didn’t want to fight with her. As angry as she was with him, she also felt uneasy as she approached the living room.

She peered around the corner and saw the couch was empty. In fact there was an eerie sense of emptiness in the whole house. It was quiet and calm. She quickly walked to Jamie’s room hoping Rick had decided to sleep in there, but it was empty as well. Where could he be? She glanced into Erick’s room and watched as her son’s chest rose and fell with even breaths. He was still sound asleep.

Jo made her way back to the bedroom and picked up her cell phone. Looking at it quickly she saw that there were no messages. Rick hadn’t even tried to call her. Suddenly she was worried. She knew Rick never thought he was drunk when he drove home after a few drinks, but she knew better. What if he had an accident? What if he was hurt or had hurt someone else? What if he was never coming home?

She felt her pulse race as she tried to put those thoughts out of her head. She quickly dialed his cell number and waited impatiently as it rang. Finally she breathed a sigh of relief when she heard her husband’s voice on the other end, “Hello?” he said in a groggy voice.

Jo couldn’t speak for a moment. She was so relieved to hear his voice, but the sound of it made her angry. “Where the hell are you?” she yelled bitterly.

“I’m at the club,” Rick replied defensively. “It was really late when we closed up last night. There was a group of kids here celebrating some guys 21st birthday. They were wasted and it was long after 4:00 by the time we got them all out of here. I was exhausted and just decided to crash in the back room.”

“You could have called,” Jo said angrily. “I’ve been worried sick. I thought you were lying dead somewhere.”

“I didn’t see any reason to wake you up,” Rick said honestly. “I was just going to sleep for a few hours and then head home. I figured you’d still be asleep by the time I got there.”

“You didn’t come home because you were drinking,” Jo said in frustration. “Just admit it.”

“I will not,” Rick said angrily. “I did not drink anything last night. God Jo, if you’re going to accuse me of it, I might as well do it.”

Jo didn’t know what to believe. He sounded like he was telling the truth, but she wasn’t sure. “When are you coming home?” she asked quickly.

Rick sighed, “In a while,” he replied and then clicked off the phone.

Jo put her head in her hands. She had no where to turn. She didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t sure she could trust Rick. Jamie was dating Roy’s son and she felt like she was losing her. Blair could be dying. She felt so much anxiety inside of her. She needed help and she didn’t know where to turn.

She took a few deep breaths and stood up from the bed. She walked into Erick’s room and gently shook him awake. “Get up sweetie,” she said softly. “I want you to get dressed.”

“Why?” Erick asked through his yawn.

Jo smiled, “We’re going to church,” she answered.

“Church?” Erick asked. “We hardly ever go to church.”

Jo sighed, “I know,” she said. “But I think it’s time we changed that.”

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent, I hope Jo and Rick work things out.

Congrats on 1,000 posts!

Oh and love the new avatar:)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Congrats on 1,000 posts!

Oh and love the new avatar:)

Thanks. I didn't even notice I'd hit 1,000 until I read your post. I like your new avatar as well!

I'm going to try to post more on this later tonight.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is a little bit more.

Chapter 87
“There’s Jamie!” Erick yelled as he started to run down the aisle to a pew near the front of the church.

Jo grabbed him quickly and knelt down looking him in the eye. “You cannot run in here,” she said sternly. She began to wonder if bringing Erick with her to church was such a good idea, but then she thought the fact that he was unfamiliar with how to behave here meant she needed to bring him more often. “Besides, that is not your sister.”

“Yes it is Mommy,” Erick said with confidence. “Look.”

Jo stood up and looked ahead to where her son was pointing. She was surprised to see Jamie sitting a few rows ahead of her. She took Erick by the hand and led him to the pew where Jamie sat all alone. “What are you doing here?” Jo asked her daughter.

Jamie looked up, surprised to see her mom and little brother. She didn’t know why she was there, but it felt right. “I haven’t been in a while,” she said honestly. “I thought maybe it was time I came back.”

Jo smiled and sat down next to her while Erick climbed on his sister’s lap. “I know what you mean,” Jo said in a whisper. “I decided the same thing this morning.”

“Where’s Dad?” Jamie asked.

Jo shrugged, “He couldn’t make it,” she said not wanting to go into too many details. “He worked last night.”

“Oh yeah,” Jamie said. “Plus he’s never been a big fan of organized religion.” She remembered when she was younger that her mother always made a big deal out of church and God, but her dad never really seemed as inspired by it all. Her mother had worn a gold cross necklace for as long as she could remember. It had been given to her years ago and she thought God would bless her as long as she wore it. Her dad once told her that if the necklace made her mom feel better about things he had no problem with that, but he didn’t think it was blessed. He said there was nothing holy about a piece of shiny metal. He never realized that it wasn't the necklace that gave her mom a sense of peace and protection...it was the meaning behind it. Jamie noticed her mom wasn’t wearing it now. She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen her wear it. “Whatever happened to your necklace?” Jamie asked suddenly. “The one with the cross.”

Jo hadn’t thought about that necklace in a long time. “The clasp broke,” she said thoughtfully. “And I never had it fixed. It’s somewhere at home.”

“Oh,” Jamie replied softly. “I kind of miss it.”

Jo smiled, “Me too,” she said honestly. “I think I’ll look for it when I get home.”

She took Jamie’s hand in hers and felt at peace for the first time in a while.

Jamie laid her head on her mother’s shoulder, “Gordy and I broke up,” she said quickly.

“Oh honey,” Jo began. She was grateful to be rid of Roy, but felt terrible for her daughter. “I’m so sorry. What happened?”

“Nothing,” Jamie said. “We just aren’t right for each other. He doesn’t love me.”

Jo looked sadly at her daughter. She knew how much she was hurting. Erick kissed his sister on the cheek. “I love you Jamie,” he said so happily that Jamie was forced to smile.

“I love you too Erick,” she said and she held him close as the music began to echo from the organ at the front of the church.

[RoryGilmore]

Aw, how sweet! Still lovin it! I always look foward to readin your updates.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Aw, how sweet! Still lovin it! I always look foward to readin your updates.

Thanks for saying that. I feel good knowing someone appreciates my writing. Thanks for taking the time to reply each time I post.

Chapter 88
Natalie walked into the restaurant at the Little Inn. She saw Tad, Blair, and Ethan seated at a comfortable table near the back. Blair’s eyes were red-rimmed from crying. Tad looked stressed, like a person who had lost all control over his life and was trying half-heartedly to hang on. Little Ethan just sat, staring blankly at his parents. Natalie hoped they wouldn’t see her. She didn’t want to intrude, but before she could take a seat out of their sight Blair made eye contact and motioned for her to come over.

Natalie walked slowly to the table and smiled. “Good morning,” she said, managing to sound pleasant even though she knew everyone was far from happy.

“Good morning,” Blair replied. “How was your night?”

Natalie hated making small talk. She wanted to leave this poor family alone to deal with their grief. She didn’t want them to entertain her. “It was nice,” she said. “I just read and watched TV.”

“We went to the movies,” Ethan said with a glimmer of a smile on his face. “Daddy said he’s going to try to stay home more and we can go to movies and stuff.”

“That sounds like fun,” Natalie said. She looked at the stack of pancakes in front of the little boy. “Wow…Look at all those pancakes,” she teased. “Are you going to eat all of those?”

Ethan smiled a full smile this time and Natalie felt a sense of satisfaction that she had made him feel better. “Maybe,” he teased as he took a big bite.

“Sit down Nat,” Tad offered.

Natalie sat down at the table. The waiter came over immediately, still eager to impress his bosses with his work ethic. Natalie ordered toast, juice, and coffee and then turned back to her friends. “Mrs. Garrett called me last night,” she told them. “She asked me to move into the old house with her.”

“That’s a great idea,” Blair said quickly. “You should do it.”

Natalie nodded, “I know…I’m going to. I’ll probably go to DC and get my things after your…” Natalie stopped, unsure of what to say in front of Ethan. “After tomorrow,” she said instead.

“My mom is going to the hospital tomorrow,” Ethan said with a quiver of fear in his voice. “The doctors are going to make her feel better.”

Natalie was amazed by the small child’s bravery. He had just found out his mother was sick and leaving to go to the hospital and already he was able to verbalize what was going on. “Yeah, I know Ethan,” she said gently. She saw that Blair had tears in her eyes again. She watched as Tad took his wife’s hand in his and squeezed tightly. She knew there was nothing she could do to help. The waiter brought her toast and she nibbled at it while the rest of the table sat in uncomfortable silence.

[Shelley]

I love this story. I may not reply every time, but I am reading each chapter of this story.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I love this story. I may not reply every time, but I am reading each chapter of this story.

Sorry Shelley...I hope you didn't think I expect everyone to reply each time they read. I didn't mean for my last post to come across like that at all! I know you have said some very nice things about my story as well. I appreciate everyone who is reading this and everyone who has replied to it!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Thanks so much for reading!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 89
Jo walked in the front door. She knew Rick was home. She had seen his car parked outside when she pulled up. She was expecting an argument, but she didn’t feel like fighting. She felt so calm and at ease after church. She didn’t want to give in to anger and frustration.

Jamie had taken Erick to the museum after church. She wanted to do something to keep her mind off of Gordy and Erick loved spending time with his big sister. Jo was happy to let him go because she figured it would be better for him to have fun with his sister than listen to his parents fight.

Jo walked into the kitchen. Rick was at the stove and glanced her way as she sat at the table. “Where were you?” he asked with a tone so even she couldn’t read his mood. Was he angry or not?

“I went to church,” she said quickly.

Rick nodded, “Okay,” he said. “Do you feel better now?” He was being sarcastic and that let Jo know he was in fact angry with her.

“Actually…I do,” she said honestly. “I need to go more often.”

Rick shrugged, “Whatever makes you happy,” he said. He flipped the eggs he was frying in the pan. “Are you hungry?” he asked his wife as he reached for a plate and let the eggs slip onto it from the skillet.

“Sure,” Jo answered. She stood up and took the egg carton out of the refrigerator. She handed them to her husband who cracked two eggs into the skillet. Quickly frying the eggs, Rick put them on a plate and the couple sat down at the table.

“So are we going to talk about this…or not?” Rick asked.

“Okay…what do you want to say?” Jo asked as she took a bite.

Rick put down his fork and looked her in the eye. “I was not drinking last night,” he said with emphasis. “I only stayed at the club because I was too tired to drive home. And I don’t appreciate your accusations.”

Jo sighed, “I’m sorry,” she said. “But it is hard for me to believe you were not drinking when you do it all the time. Why do you have to drink at the club? Its not safe and it scares me when you drive home like that.”

“I know,” Rick sounded frustrated. “You’ve told me a million times.”

“But you don’t care,” Jo replied. “You still do it.”

“I do care,” Rick said quickly. “But Jo…I hate playing all night in that stupid club. I’m surrounded by drunk college kids half my age…more than half my age. They ask me to play stupid songs and laugh at me or call me names if I don’t know what they’ve requested. Its humiliating and I can’t always take it without having a drink to relax me.”

Jo didn’t know what to say. Rick had never once told her how bad his job was. He had never complained about it. He just went to work every night and came home every morning and went on with life. “I’m sorry it’s so bad,” she said sadly. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

“What good would that do?” Rick asked honestly. “I can’t quit and there’s nothing you can do to make it better. It would just give you something new to worry about.”

“You should have told me. We are supposed to love and support each other. You don’t have to pretend to be happy because it might worry me to know you are unhappy,” Jo looked into her husband’s eyes. “I think you should quit.”

Rick shook his head, “I can’t quit,” he said forcefully. “We can’t afford it. Jamie’s tuition alone is more than we can handle…not to mention all the other bills.”

Jo knew he was right. They were barely scraping by now. “Maybe you can do something else,” she suggested.

“Like what?” Rick asked. “Playing piano is all I’m trained to do.”

“Maybe you could get back on the concert circuit,” Jo suggested. “You did that when we were in LA and you liked it.”

“You hated me being gone all the time,” Rick replied. “I don’t want to leave you and Erick alone.”

“And I don’t want you to be unhappy,” Jo said seriously. “I’d rather have you gone once in awhile and happy when you’re home. I hate that you’ve stuck with a stupid job you hate because of me.” She wiped away a tear that slid down her cheek, hoping Rick wouldn’t notice.

“Don’t cry,” He said gently, noticing her attempt to hide her tears. “This is not your fault. I should have said something.” He walked around the table and held her close. “I’m sorry about the drinking too,” he said. “I could have found another way to deal with my problems.”

“Promise me you’ll look for another job,” Jo insisted.

“I'll think about it,” Rick promised as he kissed her. “Thanks for understanding.”

[RoryGilmore]

Yay!! They're finally making up! Post more soon!

[JoPol_wannabe]

Great job, keep up the good work

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks Jo/Blair Fan, JoPol wannabe, and anyone else who is reading. Here is some more.

Chapter 90
Edna was sitting alone in her living room. She was trying to read a new book, but couldn’t get her mind around the characters or their unlikely situations. She sat it down and looked around her empty house. She wasn’t depressed about being alone. She had friends over to play bridge just last night. She went out often. It was just the quiet of the place that made this house feel like it was no longer home. When the girls had been here with their friends and families coming and going the house had such a different feel to it. Now it was almost always quiet…disturbingly quiet. Edna hoped that would change when Natalie moved in. She hoped her house would be full of life again.

She stood up and walked into the kitchen. She decided to prepare herself something for lunch. Before she could decide what to make she heard the doorbell ring. “Who could that be?” she asked herself as she walked to the door. She was not expecting company. She opened the door and smiled when she saw Jamie and Erick standing on the porch.

The little boy ran up and hugged her, “Mrs. G,” he said quickly. “We came to get my shoes.”

Mrs. Garrett laughed at his enthusiasm. “They are in the playroom,” she said. “On top of the bed.”

Erick ran into the playroom and Mrs. Garrett looked at Jamie. “Come on in,” she invited the girl into the room. They sat down on the couch. “I wasn’t expecting to see anyone today. It’s nice to have a visit.”

Jamie smiled, “Mom asked me to come by here and get Erick’s shoes. After church I took Erick to the museum and then we decided to stop by here.”

“I was just about to make some lunch,” Mrs. Garrett offered. “Would you and Erick like to stay?”

Jamie seemed unsure, but then answered with a smile, “Sure.”

Erick walked out of the playroom with his shoes, “I got them,” he grinned. “Are we going now?”

Jamie walked over to her little brother. “Mrs.G. has invited us for lunch.”

“What are we having?” He asked skeptically.

Mrs. Garrett smiled, “How does tuna salad sound?”

Erick didn’t answer right away, but looked at his sister. Then he asked, “Does it have onions in it?”

“Erick!” Jamie said frustrated.

“It’s okay,” Mrs. Garrett laughed. “I remember from Friday night that Erick does not care for onions.” She looked at the boy and smiled. “No onions…I promise.”

Erick smiled, “Okay then…sounds good! Can I play in the playroom?”

“Sure,” Mrs. Garrett replied as she and Jamie walked into the kitchen.

Mrs. Garrett handed Jamie a can of tuna. Jamie began to open it and poured it into a bowl while Mrs. Garrett added mayonnaise and a few other ingredients. “So,” Mrs. Garrett asked, “How are things going with you? Are you and your mom getting along okay, because the other night I could sense some tension.”

Jamie looked down at the tuna in the bowl. She liked tuna salad, but it always looked less than appetizing. “Mom was upset because I had a boyfriend and I didn’t tell her about him,” Jamie said honestly.

“Why didn’t you tell her?” Mrs. Garrett asked as she grabbed some bread for the sandwiches.

Jamie shrugged, “She is hard to talk to. She makes it hard…you know. She expects too much from me and I knew she wouldn’t like it that I let a guy take up so much of my time.”

Mrs. Garrett nodded knowingly. “She wants what is best for you Jamie. Maybe she comes off a little pushy or like she doesn’t care about what you want…but that is not true. She loves you so much.”

“I know,” Jamie said as she felt tears coming to her eyes. She tried to wipe them away but was not fast enough as her tears began to flow. “It doesn’t matter anyway,” she sobbed, “Because after we went out to dinner with our parents last night Gordy broke up with me.”

Mrs. Garrett sat the sandwich she was making down on a plate and put her arms around the girl. “What happened?” she asked gently.

Jamie sniffled and tried harder to hold back her tears. “We had a fight. His dad was saying things about Mom all night. He said she used to chase after him when they were younger and that she was in love with him and that they kissed. Mom kept denying it. Then he suggested that Mom and Dad only got married because she was pregnant with me. Dad got mad and then mom and Gordy’s dad left the room to talk. When they came back it was a little better, but still uncomfortable. Afterwards on the way home, Gordy was saying his dad was right about my mom. He even said Mom was lucky his dad gave her a second look. It made me mad and we started to argue. He stormed off.”

Mrs. Garrett didn’t know what to say. It sounded like a terrible evening. “So your mom and Gordy’s father knew each other?” she asked.

“You don’t think what he said about her was true…do you Mrs. Garrett?” Jamie asked quickly.

Mrs. Garrett tried to reassure her, “I know your mom was not pregnant with you when she married your dad,” she said. “As for her chasing after some guy…I will admit I can’t imagine that. But your mom had more boyfriends than you would expect. Who is Gordy’s father?”

“Roy DeForrest,” Jamie said spitefully. “He said he used to deliver items to Eastland and to your store from his father’s bakery.”

Mrs. Garrett tried to hold back her laughter, “Oh honey,” she said, “Roy is an odd duck. He had a crush on your mom for years. She was actually pretty mean to him and I tried to encourage her to be nicer to the poor boy.”

“She didn’t chase after him?” Jamie asked.

“She ran from him,” Mrs. Garrett smiled.

Jamie laughed. She picked up the plate of sandwiches and walked to the table. Mrs. Garrett called Erick in from the playroom. Then she looked at Jamie, “Are you going to call Gordy and try to make up?” she asked.

Jamie shook her head, “I don’t think so,” she said as she took a bite of her sandwich. “Maybe I’ll look for someone whose father isn’t insane.”

Erick sat down and began to eat his sandwich. “This is yummy Mrs. G.” he said with his mouth full.

Mrs. Garrett smiled. Her house wasn’t quiet right now. It felt like home again.

[RoryGilmore]

Nice talk between Mrs. G. and Jaime, cant wait to read more!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is some more.

Chapter 91
Blair, Tad, and Ethan had spent the day trying to keep busy. Blair wanted to make the day special for her son. She wanted him to think back on it as a great day…not the day he found out his mother was sick. They had played video games, put together a puzzle, and built a Lego castle. Now they were sitting at the table coloring pictures. Blair wished the weather was nicer so they could go to the park or the zoo or something. She hated the stuffiness of being indoors. Especially when she wasn’t sure how long it would be before she could be out and about again.

“Look Mom,” Ethan smiled and held up the picture he had colored. “Do you like it?”

Blair smiled. Her son wasn’t very artistic, but he tried. He had colored out of the lines a little. At the bottom he had written I Love My Mommy. “It’s great Ethan,” she said quickly. “I love how you worked hard to stay in the lines and your sentence is great.”

“I’m a good writer,” Ethan said proudly. “Mrs. Simpson says I am the best writer in kindergarten.”

“That’s my boy,” Tad smiled. “You are smart like your mommy. She was always top of her class too.”

“I tried,” Blair sighed, “But Jo actually topped me.”

“I’m smarter than Erick,” Ethan boasted. “He can’t read anything.”

Blair looked sadly at her son. She knew she hadn’t always been modest about her achievements, but she didn’t want her son to be the same way. She had to raise him to be proud of who he was without putting others down. “Ethan,” Blair began gently, “Daddy and I are very proud of you for learning to read and write so well.” She paused and then continued, “But as smart as you are, that doesn’t mean you are smarter than Erick. And it’s not nice for you to say that.”

Ethan seemed confused, “But I am smarter,” he said. “He can’t even do all his letters yet.”

“That’s not the point,” Blair said more sternly. “Everyone is good at different things. Erick is good at things you’re not as good at. And how do you think he would feel if he heard you say you are smarter than him?”

Ethan looked sadly at his parents, “He’d be sad,” he said. “But I wouldn’t ever say that to him.”

“I’m glad,” Tad said with a smile. “Don’t ever say anything like that to him. Okay?”

Ethan nodded, “Do you want to hear me read my book? Mrs. Simpson sent it home on Friday.”

Blair smiled. “Of course we want to hear it. We are very proud of you for being a good reader Ethan.”

Ethan grinned and ran into the bedroom to get his backpack.

“I think you were a little rough on him,” Tad whispered. “He is smarter than Erick and he’s proud of it. I know we can’t encourage him to brag about it…but you didn’t have to make him feel bad.”

“He is not smarter than Erick. You can’t compare the two of them.” Blair said sharply.

Tad shrugged, “I know Jo is your best friend and you don’t want to say anything bad about her son, but you know he is far behind Ethan.”

“I love Erick,” Blair argued, “Kids develop at different rates. Just because he is behind Ethan now doesn’t mean he always will be.”

“I guess,” Tad replied. “But I still think you could have let this go…especially now.”

“We can’t let him grow up without regard for other people’s feelings Tad,” Blair replied. “He can’t grow up thinking only about himself. I know what that is like. I do not want my son to be self-centered. I want him to think about others.”

Ethan walked in the room and climbed up in Blair’s lap. He opened the book and began to read. Blair held him close and kissed him on the cheek. She was very proud of her little boy.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 92
Jamie opened the front door and walked inside. Erick trailed behind her. “We’re back,” she yelled. “Where are you guys?”

Rick walked into the living room from the back of the house. “Where have you two been all day?” he asked. “I thought you’d be back hours ago.”

Erick held up his shoes and grinned, “We went to Mrs. G’s to get my shoes,” he said. “I left them last time.”

“Oh,” Rick smiled at his son. “Well it’s a good thing she found them for you.”

“And she fed us lunch,” Erick said enthusiastically. “It was tuna.”

Rick nodded, “I hope you used your good manners and told her thank you.”

“He did,” Jamie assured her father. “He’s actually been very good today.”

“Well that is nice to hear,” Rick said. He looked at Erick, “Why don’t you keep up the good work and go clean up your room. It’s a mess in there.”

“Do I have to?” Erick whined.

“Yes,” Rick replied quickly. “Now scoot. I want it done before your mom gets back.”

Erick moped as he walked into his bedroom.

“Where’s Mom?” Jamie asked.

Rick sat down and Jamie sat next to him. “She said she had to run an errand. She should be back in a while.”

“Oh,” Jamie said. Then she looked at her father. “Dad,” she said, “Why are guys so stupid?”

Rick laughed, “I don’t think we are stupid,” he replied defensively.

Jamie grinned, “I don’t mean you. I mean Gordy. Last night was a disaster.”

“It wasn’t too bad,” Rick tried to sound convincing.

“Mom and Mr. DeForrest?” Jamie said with irritation. “I can’t believe they knew each other.”

Rick put his arm around his daughter. “You know your mom didn’t really date Gordy’s dad…right? She would never have done that.”

“I do know that,” Jamie said. “But Gordy doesn’t. He really thinks his dad was some sort of player who had more women than he knew what to do with. He thinks mom was lying last night when she said she was not chasing after him.”

“That’s what the two of you were fighting about?” Rick asked sympathetically.

Jamie looked seriously into her father’s eyes, “No one calls Mom a liar and gets away with it,” she looked down and added sadly, “Plus he said she was crazy.”

“Why would he say that?” Rick asked.

Jamie started to cry. She wasn’t sure she wanted to admit the truth. “It was my fault. I told him that she had some problems and that she didn’t let me make my own choices.” She paused but then quickly added, “I was just mad at her. She is always worried about stuff and she is sad so much of the time. It really gets to me sometimes and I told Gordy that. Then he turned it into an insult against Mom and it really made me mad. So I told him no one talks about my mom that way!”

“It is alright that your mom upsets you sometimes Jamie,” Rick said gently. “It’s normal. I’m glad you stood up for her though.”

The door opened and Rick and Jamie looked up to see Jo standing in the entryway. “What’s going on in here?” she asked noticing the seriousness of their conversation.

“Nothing,” Rick answered quickly. “Jamie was just telling me about her fight with Gordy last night.” He stood up, “I think I’m going to go check and see how Erick is coming with his room.”

Jo watched as Rick walked out of the room. She took his place on the couch next to her daughter. “Do you want to talk about it some more?” she asked.

Jamie shook her head, “Not really,” she said. “I just want to forget about him.” She wiped her tears and looked at her mother, “Where were you? Dad said you had to run an errand.”

“I did,” Jo said and she pulled a small box out of the bag she was carrying. “Guess what I found?”

“What?” Jamie asked unsure.

Jo opened the box. Inside was the gold cross necklace. “After you asked about it at church this morning I decided to look for it. It was in the back of one of my dresser drawers. I took it to the jeweler downtown and he fixed the clasp. It’s as good as new.”

Jamie smiled, “I can’t believe it. Put it on. I haven’t seen you wear that forever.”

Jo shook her head, “I had it fixed for you.” She removed it from the box and carefully put it around Jamie’s neck.

“But Mom,” Jamie questioned as she touched the cross softly. “You love this necklace. You always said God would bless you if you wore it.”

Jo smiled, “The Sister who gave it to me said ‘May God bless all your footsteps.’ He has blessed me. He gave me you and Erick. He gave me your dad. He gave me Aunt Blair, and Nat, and Tootie. He gave me Mrs. G.” She touched the necklace and looked at her daughter. “I don’t need this anymore Jamie. God will bless me whether I wear the necklace or not. And He will bless you with or without the necklace. But I want you to have it, to remember that God loves you…and that I love you too.”

Jamie smiled and hugged her mother, “I love you too Mom.”

[RoryGilmore]

Aw so sweet how Jo gave Jamie the necklace, and Jamie and Ricks talk, hell that was just a really sweet part.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Aw so sweet how Jo gave Jamie the necklace, and Jamie and Ricks talk, hell that was just a really sweet part.

Thanks...I'm glad you liked it! Here is a little more.

Chapter 93
Dorothy pulled up in front of the Eastland Dorms. She held her hand in front of her and looked at the engagement ring glistening on her finger. She smiled slightly. She really did love Robert, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t nervous about marrying him. It had been a long time since she had been someone’s wife.

She got out of the car and walked to the dorm. Opening the door she felt a sense of nostalgia. She hadn’t lived in the dorms at Eastland very long herself. After she had gotten into trouble with Blair, Jo, and Natalie they had been forced to live above the kitchen with Mrs. Garrett. She had only been thirteen at the time. Later, the dorms never held much appeal to her. She wanted to stay with her friends and Mrs. Garrett instead. Here in Peekskill, they were her family. She never understood why Tisha wanted to live here instead of at home. Suddenly she missed having her at home all the time.

She looked around. There were a few girls sitting on the couch watching TV. Other than that the place seemed empty. Dorothy took out her cell phone and called her daughter. Tisha picked up on the first ring and Dorothy told her she was waiting downstairs. After a few minutes Tisha appeared, anxious to go out to lunch with her mother. Dorothy had called earlier telling her she had some important news.

The two walked silently to the car, but as soon as they were safely inside and buckling their seatbelts, Tisha turned to her mother, “So?” she questioned. “What’s the big news?”

Dorothy smiled nervously. “I wanted you to know that Robert and I made up,” she said softly.

Tisha breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank goodness,” she said. “I hate it when you fight.”

Dorothy nodded, “I have more news,” she added holding up her hand so Tisha could admire her ring. “Robert asked me to marry him and I said yes.”

Tisha was surprised. “Really?” she asked with disbelief. “But you said you didn’t want to get married again. You said you didn’t need that piece of paper to prove your love.”

“Are you upset about this?” Dorothy asked quickly.

Tisha shook her head. “No…not really. I’m happy if you are. I’m just confused. You said…”

“I know what I said,” Dorothy interrupted. “Tisha…this is very complicated. I love Robert so much. But I loved your daddy for a long time too. I know you can’t understand this, but choosing to be with Robert made me feel like I was betraying your dad. I kept pushing Robert away. But I was wrong. Your dad would want us all to be happy.”

“I know,” Tisha said gently. “And I am happy. Robert is a great guy. He has been a great dad to me these past few years. I just want to make sure you are okay with everything?”

“I am ready to take this step,” Dorothy replied honestly. “When it came down to marrying Robert or losing him…I couldn’t imagine my life without him.”

Tisha smiled and hugged her mother. “I am so excited,” she said. “When is the wedding going to be?”

Dorothy shrugged, “We haven’t decided exactly.” She paused nervously. “Tish,” she began, “I have something else to tell you and I don’t know how you are going to feel about it.”

Tisha couldn’t imagine what other news her mother had to spring on her, “What?” she asked with apprehension. “What’s wrong?”

“Our lives are really going to change soon,” Dorothy began. “You’re going to have a little brother or sister.”

Tisha looked blankly at her mother. She wasn’t sure she had heard right…but then she replayed the words her mother had spoken and was sure she had. She wasn’t sure how she felt. “Oh,” was all she could manage.

“What are you thinking?” Dorothy asked. “Are you mad?”

“I’m surprised,” Tisha replied. “Mom…why would you do this? Why would you want another baby now?”

“Tish…we didn’t plan this,” Dorothy tried to explain. “But sometimes the unexpected happens. I’ve chosen to look at this as a blessing, but I know this might be hard for you. I want you to know I understand if you are angry or hurt or embarrassed. Whatever you feel is okay.”

Tisha smiled, “I think it’s funny,” she said honestly. “Who would have thought I’d get a baby brother or sister for my high school graduation present?”

Dorothy smiled, “Certainly not me,” she laughed. “Now let’s go to lunch. I’m starved.”

[RoryGilmore]

Still great, cant wait for more

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still great, cant wait for more

I'm glad you still like it. I can't believe how long this thing has gotten and its really going nowhere fast. I have to do something soon. Do you want me to end it or keep going? If I keep going I think I will bump it ahead some after Blair has her lumpectomy. If I end it I will probably have to stop it after Blair's surgery. Let me know what you would prefer because I don't want anyone to get sick of the story or lose interest because I keep dragging it on forever and ever.

Anyway...here's a little more.

Chapter 94
Natalie was laying in bed reading when she heard an unexpected knock at the door. She walked over and answered it quickly. She was surprised to find Blair standing there. After spending breakfast with the Warner family, Natalie had expected to have the rest of the day to herself. She assumed Blair would be cherishing her time with Tad and Ethan, not coming to see her.

“What are you doing here?” Natalie asked. “I thought you and Tad had the day planned out.”

Blair smiled as she walked into the room. “We did,” she said softly. “We wanted to spend the day with Ethan…make it special. But to be honest I think we’ve pretty much run out of ideas.”

Natalie laughed a little, “You’re bored already?” she teased.

Blair shook her head, “I am not bored,” she replied. “It’s just that we’ve done almost everything we could do…movies, games, coloring, reading, puzzles.” She smiled, “I was sitting there and I realized that by doing all of these things with Ethan I could be making him even more uneasy about everything. I don’t want him to be afraid we’ll never do those things again.”

Natalie nodded knowingly, “So you decided to give the kid a break and leave him alone for awhile?”

Blair laughed, “Very funny,” she smirked. “Actually he said he was tired and asked if he could take a nap.”

“He volunteered to take a nap?” Natalie tried to hide her smile.

Blair rolled her eyes, “I wondered if you wanted to go to dinner tonight? I thought maybe we could call everyone and we could all go out. Kind of like my last hurrah.”

Natalie considered what Blair was saying. “If that’s what you want,” she said. “I’m sure everyone would be happy to come.”

“It is what I want,” Blair said honestly. “I’m starting to feel nervous about all of this. I want to surround myself with my loved ones tonight. That means Tad and Ethan of course, but I need all of you too.”

Natalie reached out and hugged her friend. “You are going to be okay,” she said hopefully. She didn’t want to let her skepticism show, but she had seen too many stories without happy endings. She really hoped Blair’s would be different.

“Thanks,” Blair replied.

Natalie cleared her throat trying to hide the sadness in her voice. “I’ll call Tootie and Mrs. Garrett if you want and you can call Jo.”

“Okay,” Blair said with appreciation. “How about we all meet at Chez Antoine’s…7:00?”

Natalie nodded, “Alright,” she said as Blair walked out of the room. As she watched her walk away, Natalie wondered what life would be like for everyone if Blair wasn’t around anymore. She sighed as she picked up her phone to call Mrs. Garrett.

[RoryGilmore]

I went through this like a week ago with mine as you know. It all depends on what you want to do. But I like it, and i'm not bored with it so I'd like to see it keep going, but i know that its difficult to keep one going too. There's my 2 cents :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

I went through this like a week ago with mine as you know. It all depends on what you want to do. But I like it, and i'm not bored with it so I'd like to see it keep going, but i know that its difficult to keep one going too. There's my 2 cents :)

Well...I'm glad you are not bored. I like writing this, but I feel like I never have time to add much to it. I feel like it is moving slowly. For now I am going to keep writing. If I decide to stop I'll give it a real ending. I won't just quit and forget about it.

Thanks for your encouragement:) Here is some more.

Chapter 95
“Hello?” Mrs. Garrett answered the phone on the third ring. She was a bit out of breath. She had been washing dishes after her lunch with Jamie and Erick and then realized she had a lot of cleaning to do before Natalie moved her things in. She wanted to clean out some cabinets and drawers so Natalie would have room for her own things.

“Mrs. Garrett?” Natalie asked. “Are you alright? You sound out of breath.”

“Oh I’m fine,” Mrs. Garret assured her. “Just straightening things up. I can’t wait for you to move your things in. It’s going to be fun having a roommate again.”

Natalie smiled, “I’m looking forward to it too,” she said. Then she asked, “Are you busy tonight?”

“No, why?” Mrs. Garrett asked.

“Blair wants us all to go out to dinner tonight. I think she’s feeling apprehensive about everything and needs us to reassure and support her,” Natalie replied gently. “Can you make it?”

“Of course,” Mrs. Garrett said sadly. “Poor Blair…she’s going through so much right now. I just pray everything turns out okay.”

“I know,” Natalie agreed. “I have to go now Mrs. Garrett. I need to call Tootie and let her know about tonight.” Then she added, “We’re meeting at Chez Antoine’s at 7:00.”

Natalie hung up the phone. She wasn’t really looking forward to dinner. Everyone together…trying to cheer Blair up when they were all upset themselves. She hoped Mrs. Garrett’s prayers worked and Blair did get better. She knew she seemed pessimistic, but she still feared the worst.

She picked up the phone and called Dorothy next. No one answered and she had to leave a message. “Hey Tootie,” she began. “This is Nat. I was calling to ask you about coming to dinner tonight. Blair wants us all to get together. We’re meeting at Chez Antoine’s at 7.” She almost stopped there, but then added, “I’m also wondering how you are doing? Give me a call later. Bye.”

She hung up the phone and sighed. Then she went to the closet and looked through the few outfits she had brought with her to try to find one suitable for dinner.

Chapter 96
Blair knew Natalie would get Mrs. Garrett and Dorothy to come to dinner. She was glad. She wanted everyone with her. She was scared. She needed them. She knew that after tomorrow things would be different. If the surgery was successful, she would be a breast cancer survivor…lucky to have escaped with her life, but living with the lingering fear of a possible reoccurrence. If the surgery didn’t work, she would be left fighting while the disease tried to take away her life.

She picked up the phone and called Jo. She still had to ask her about dinner.
“Jo?” she asked when her friend picked up. “I was wondering if you would be able to come to dinner tonight. I want to have a small get-together for everyone before my surgery tomorrow.”

Jo didn’t answer right away. Then she replied, “Of course I’ll come…if you’re sure that’s what you want. But I thought you’d want to spend the night alone with Tad and Ethan?”

“I want to spend time with everybody before tomorrow,” Blair answered quickly. “I need to be around all of my loved ones.”

“Okay,” Jo said calmly. “Are you okay?”

“Of course,” Blair tried to sound brave. “I just need my friends. I’m a little scared.”

“I know,” Jo said honestly. “But we are all going to be there for you.”

Blair smiled slightly, “I know that,” she said softly, “And I appreciate it…”

“But it doesn’t really make you feel better…right?” Jo interrupted.

Blair tried not to cry but felt a few tears slide down her cheeks. “Nothing makes me feel better,” she said honestly. “I am trying…I really am. But I am scared to death.”

“It’s okay to be scared,” Jo reassured her friend. “Anybody would be. And you don’t have to put on a brave front for all of us.”

“I’m okay…really,” Blair said. “Hopefully after tomorrow it will all be over.”

“Yeah,” Jo said softly. “I’m sure the doctors will get rid of all the cancer tomorrow and you’ll be fine.”

“Thanks. I’ll see you tonight…okay?” Blair replied.

“Sure,” Jo answered. “See you then.”

Blair hung up the phone and sighed. She wanted to cry…to sit and sob like she had done the day she first found out about the cancer. She didn’t really want someone to try to make her feel better and she wished they all understood that there was nothing that would make her feel better. She just wanted to let her tears fall, to scream, to shout. She wanted someone to hold her and not tell her everything would be okay…but just hold her close and not let go. Everyone needed her to be optimistic though. They needed to feel like they were helping her feel better. She had to put on a brave front.

[JoPol_wannabe]

Wow this is getting really good. I feel bad for Blair I hope everything works out for her. Good job and post more soon

[RoryGilmore]

Excellent as always, cant wait to read more!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for reading everyone. I haven't had much time to write...so here is just a little bit more.

Chapter 97
Dorothy checked her messages. She was surprised by Natalie’s call. She had not expected Blair to want to go out with everyone the night before her surgery. She figured Blair would want to be alone with her husband and son. She dialed Natalie’s number and waited for her friend to answer.

“Hello?” Natalie answered quickly. She had been waiting for Dorothy to call her back.

“Hey Nat,” Dorothy began, “It’s me. I got your message.”

Natalie replied, “So…are you coming tonight? Blair really wants us all to be there.”

“I’ll be there,” Dorothy answered. “I’m a little surprised though. Why isn’t she spending the night alone with Tad and Ethan?”

“She’s really afraid,” Natalie said gently. “She needs all of us. Tad is as distraught as she is and it’s not very comforting to her.”

“Oh…I guess he probably is. I didn’t think of that.” Dorothy said as she started to cry. “I just can’t believe this. Blair doesn’t deserve to have cancer. She’s a good person.”

“She’ll be alright Tootie,” Natalie tried to reassure her friend. “She has a very good chance of beating this. You know that.”

“I know,” Dorothy said as she sniffled a little and tried to stop her tears. “I’m sorry for getting so emotional. I think I’m a little hormonal right now.”

“Probably,” Natalie said gently. “Speaking of which…how are you doing? Have you talked to Robert again?”

Dorothy cheered up as she told her friend her news. “Actually he came by this morning. He proposed to me and I said yes. We are getting married.”

“What?” Natalie asked enthusiastically. “Really? And you are okay with this…right?”

“Yeah…I’m very much okay with this. I love him,” Dorothy answered honestly. “I want to marry him and I want us to be a family.” She paused and then added, “I told Tisha about the baby today.”

“How did that go?” Natalie asked uncertain.

“She was a bit taken aback by the whole thing.” Dorothy replied. “But I think she’ll be alright with it. She said the baby is her high school graduation gift.”

Natalie laughed, “You couldn’t just get her a car or something,” she teased.

Dorothy laughed, “She’s happy Robert and I are getting married. She was afraid of losing him. He’s been her only father-figure since Jeff died.”

“Well I’m glad you’re all happy,” Natalie said quickly.

“Me too,” Dorothy responded. “I have to go. I’ll see you tonight though…okay?”

“See you tonight,” Natalie answered. “You can tell everyone your big news.”

“We’ll see,” Dorothy added.

Natalie clicked off her phone. She was happy Dorothy and Robert were getting married. She knew it was the best thing for both of them. Suddenly, she missed Harper more than ever. She sat on her bed and cried.

[RoryGilmore]

Aw poor Nat.

I understand how it is to be busy, post more when you can :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Here is a little more.

Chapter 98
“Why did you ask everyone to meet us for dinner without asking me?” Tad asked his wife in frustration. He had planned on spending the night alone with his wife and son. He wasn’t in the mood to be surrounded by Blair’s friends and he was disappointed she would rather be with them than alone with him.

“I thought you’d be okay with it,” Blair said defensively. “I know how hard all of this has been for you. I figured the last thing you needed tonight was to dwell on the uncertainty of everything, and if we stay home alone that is what you’ll do.”

Tad put his arm around his wife. “I’m sorry if I haven’t been supportive enough. I don’t want you worrying about me.”

“Well I am worried about you,” Blair said honestly. “And you have been supportive. It’s just hard for all of us.”

“How is hanging out with Jo, Nat, Dorothy, and Mrs. Garrett going to make things better?” Tad asked seriously. He had never truly understood Blair’s relationship with her friends. He had never had any friendships like theirs. He didn’t know anyone else who had.

“They are my family too Tad,” Blair replied solemnly. “This is as hard for them as it is for us. We all need each other.”

“Honey,” Tad began, “You know I like them all, but tonight should be just for us.” He kissed her gently. “You’re going into the hospital tomorrow.”

Blair looked at her husband with irritation, “Don’t you think I know that,” she yelled. “It’s all I can think about. Leaving you, leaving Ethan…going into surgery. Maybe I’ll get better…maybe not. I can’t think of anything else.”

“Blair…I,” Tad tried to interrupt.

“No,” Blair stopped him, “You shut up! This isn’t about you. It’s about me. It’s about my life.” She tried to calm down a little. “When I was growing up my parents were never there for me. My mother was traveling, shopping, living her life for herself…not for me. My father’s business was his baby…most of the time her forgot he even had a daughter. I never really had anyone who cared until Mrs. Garrett came to Eastland. She loved Natalie, Dorothy, Jo, and me. She took care of us and taught us about life. She made us a family.” She wiped away the tears that were sliding down her cheeks. “I love you Tad…but tonight I need the rest of my family too. I’m sorry if you can’t understand that.”

Tad sighed, “I’m sorry,” he said. “Of course you need them too. I’ll go get ready.”

Blair watched as he walked out of the room. She hadn’t meant to get so angry with him. He only wanted what was best for her. She sighed and followed him into the bedroom so she could get ready for dinner.

[RoryGilmore]

Still lovin it! I'll try to post more on mine later

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 99
“Are you going to be alright tonight?” Rick asked his wife as he tried to tie his tie. “I know this whole situation is hard for you.”

Jo walked behind her husband and put her arms around his neck looking in the mirror. She tied his tie for him and kissed him on the cheek. “I’m fine,” she said softly. “Blair is scared and I have to be strong for her.”

Rick turned and looked at his wife. He pulled her close to him. “You need to be honest about how you’re feeling. You know that. You can’t keep everything bottled up.”

Jo nodded, “I know,” she said, “But I really am okay right now.” She changed the subject, “Zip me up, will you?”

Rick carefully zipped the delicate zipper at the back of her slinky black dress. He kissed her neck, “You look gorgeous tonight,” he whispered.

“Thanks,” Jo replied. “I can’t believe we are going out to dinner two nights in a row.” She added teasingly, “I don’t have enough dressy clothes to keep this up.” She slipped her feet into a pair of black heels.

Rick laughed, “Yeah…it’s been a big week for us.” He continued, “I have to admit I wouldn’t mind a night at home in front of the TV.”

“Tell me about it,” Jo added. “I want to get back to my regular routine. I have to get back to work.”

“Are you going tomorrow?” Rick asked curiously.

Jo shook her head, “I can’t,” she said. “Blair’s surgery is tomorrow. If everything goes okay I’ll go back Tuesday.”

Rick nodded and the couple walked out of their bedroom and into the living room. Jamie and Erick were watching a movie and looked up when their parents walked in.

“Wow,” Jamie said. “You two look great. What restaurant are you going to?”

“Chez Antoine’s,” Jo answered as she kissed her son good-bye. She turned to her daughter, “The number is in the phone book. Hopefully we won’t be too late. Blair and Tad should be dropping Ethan off here any minute. Just feed the boys and put them both to bed in Erick’s room.”

“Okay,” Jamie assured her mother. “It will be fine…trust me.”

“I do trust you,” Jo said as she hugged her daughter and kissed her on the cheek. “Call if you need us.”

“I will,” Jamie replied. “How come Aunt Blair wants me to watch Ethan? I thought she was keeping him with her tonight.”

“She was going to,” Rick answered, “But she decided he would have a better time here with Erick. She said they spent the day together and he was getting tired of her company.”

Jamie laughed, “I think he’ll have a good time here.” She paused and then added, “He must be scared about his mom going to the hospital tomorrow.”

Jo nodded, “I’m sure he is. Try to make it fun for him tonight.” Jo and Rick waved good-bye and walked out the door.

Jamie turned to her little brother who was sitting quietly in front of the TV on the floor. She noticed he looked sad. “What’s the matter?” she asked him.

“Why is Aunt Blair going to the hospital?” Erick asked sadly.

Jamie sat next to him on the floor. “She’s sick and the doctors are going to make her better. She has to go to the hospital to get well.”

“Who will take care of Ethan?” Erick asked with concern for his friend.

Jamie smiled at the compassion her little brother was showing. “His dad will take care of him. Plus Mom, Aunt Natalie, Aunt Dorothy, and everyone will help out.”

“I don’t want Mommy to ever get sick,” Erick said quickly. “I would miss her if she ever went to the hospital.”

“I know,” Jamie said honestly. “But you don’t have to worry. Mom is fine.” She heard a knock at the door and knew Ethan had arrived. She hoped she would be able to take his mind off of things, but she didn’t know how she was supposed to do that.

[RoryGilmore]

Still great, I bet the dinner scene has potential of me crying, so I'm all prepared for it:lol: Your not gonna fool me this tine :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still great, I bet the dinner scene has potential of me crying, so I'm all prepared for it:lol: Your not gonna fool me this tine :)
I actually haven't written the dinner scene yet, but I'll remember that you are prepared for a tear-jerker. I actually wish I was a little better at adding some humor because this story is getting depressing at times. Oh well...I am just better at writing the dramatic stuff.

Here is a little more.

Chapter 100
Robert pulled the car into a parking space at Chez Antoine’s. He looked at Dorothy sitting next to him and couldn’t believe that only the day before they were on the brink of ending their relationship. Now they were engaged. They were having a baby. It was everything he had always wanted, but he still was uneasy. He hoped it was what Dorothy wanted as well, but as much as she assured him it was her dream too, he didn’t fully believe her.

“What are you staring at?” Dorothy asked when she noticed his long glance.

“You,” Robert smiled. “I’m just grateful we are back together. I missed you.”

Dorothy leaned over and kissed him gently, “I missed you too,” she replied.

“Are we going to tell everyone tonight?” Robert asked anxiously. “About the baby and the wedding?”

Dorothy shrugged, “I told Nat and Jo about the baby already. I wasn’t sure it was the right time to talk to Blair about it.”

“Oh,” Robert responded with disappointment. “I didn’t know. I thought we’d get to tell everyone together.”

Dorothy looked at him sympathetically. She hadn’t thought about how excited he would be to tell their friends the news. She felt bad that she had spoiled it for him. “I guess I should have waited,” she said with apology. “I was just so unsure about everything and Nat was there and I told her. Then I told Jo because I let it slip after I babysat Erick that I needed to practice taking care of little kids.” She put her hand on his. “I should have waited. I’m sorry.”

“No,” Robert reassured her, “It’s not a big deal. Besides, we can still tell them about our engagement…right? That will be a nice surprise to share.”

“Well…” Dorothy began.

“You told them we were getting married?” Robert asked.

“Only Nat,” Dorothy answered quickly. “I had to tell her. She’s my best friend.”

Robert laughed, “I guess I couldn’t expect you to keep a secret.”

Dorothy smiled, “We can still announce our engagement. I’m sure Nat hasn’t told anyone. She has always been better at confidentiality that I have.”

“Plus, we can tell Blair about the baby,” Robert added. “She should be excited to find out she’ll be an aunt again. Maybe it will boost her spirits.”

“Maybe,” Dorothy agreed. She was pretty sure nothing would boost Blair’s spirit tonight. Dorothy hated to think how she would feel if the situation were reversed. She looked at Robert sitting next to her and was suddenly very appreciative of all she had been blessed with.

“What are you staring at?” Robert teased.

Dorothy laughed, “Come on…let’s go inside.”

Robert nodded. “I love you,” he said as the couple got out of the car and headed into the restaurant.

[eloise]

great story lots of emotion and i love the relationship between blair and jo. its the way best friends should be. just wanted to wish everyone a happy earth day.:p

[RoryGilmore]

First off Welcome to the boards, Eloise :wave:

Second, still lovin it cant wait to read more.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Yippee! I have a new reader. Welcome eloise, and I am honored that you used your first post to respond to my story. I'm glad you like it.

Jo/Blair Fan...thanks for being a loyal reader as well! I am going to try to write that dinner scene tonight and post it later.

Here is a little more.

Chapter 101
Erick and Ethan were sitting at the table as Jamie pulled corndogs from the oven. She put them on plates with French fries and put them in front of the boys.

“I love corndogs,” Ethan said happily. “My mom never cooks anything. We usually just eat at the restaurant downstairs and they never serve corndogs.”

Jamie laughed, “Well it’s not the healthiest…but I figured you’d like it.”

“I had pizza with Aunt Dorothy last night,” Erick said as he dipped his corndog in ketchup. He made a face, “She wanted to make stir-fry. Yuck!”

Jamie sat at the table and looked at her brother. “Erick, you have to be more polite. If you are a guest you should eat what you are served…not ask for pizza.”

“She didn’t make the stir-fry. Plus she asked if pizza would be okay and I said yes. That was polite of me.” Erick defended himself.

The doorbell rang and Jamie walked into the living room to answer it. She opened the door and saw Tisha standing in front of her. “What are you doing here?” she asked her friend as she let her in from the cold.

Tisha took off her coat and laid it over the couch. “I knew you were watching the boys tonight so I thought I’d come over and keep you company.”

Jamie smiled, “Good idea,” she said. “We don’t see each other enough.” The two walked into the kitchen where the boys were eating.

“Hey guys,” Tisha said cheerfully. “Are you enjoying your corndogs?”

Ethan grinned, “They’re great,” he said. “Jamie is a good cook.”

Jamie laughed, “Yeah,” she said. “Frozen corndogs are about the extent of my cooking skills.”

Tisha grabbed a corndog from the stove and sat at the table. After dinner, Jamie sent to boys to Erick’s room to play. She started washing the dishes and Tisha stood up to help her.

Tisha sighed as she put a plate in the sink, “Guess what?” she asked.

“What?” Jamie asked as she rinsed a plate and put it in the dish drainer.

“My mom and Robert are getting married,” Tisha said happily.

“Seriously?” Jamie asked. “That’s awesome. You’ve wanted that for a long time.”

“I know,” Tisha replied quickly. “And I am happy about it, but after mom told me she sprung another surprise on me.”

Jamie looked confused, “Really? What?” she asked.

“This is so embarrassing,” Tisha said. “I can’t believe it.”

Jamie turned off the water and sat down at the table. “What is it?” she asked anxiously.

“My mom is pregnant,” Tisha answered matter-of-factly.

“Seriously?” Jamie asked.

Tisha nodded. “I told her I’m okay with it, but I’m not sure I am. It’s not like I’m jealous or anything. It’s just that most people don’t decide to have more children when their only other child is graduating from high school.”

“Maybe she didn’t plan on getting pregnant,” Jamie suggested. “Maybe it was a surprise.”

“That’s even worse,” Tisha said honestly. “God she’s not a teenager. Shouldn’t she be more responsible than that?”

Jamie laughed, “Mistakes happen Tish,” She smiled at her friend. “It will be nice to have a little baby around again.”

Tisha smiled, “I know,” she said.

Just then Erick and Ethan came in from the bedroom. They looked at the girls sitting at the table. “We’re bored,” Erick said. “Will you play with us?”

Jamie looked at Tisha. “I have to finish the dishes,” she said. “But I’m sure Tisha would love to play with you. She wants to learn how to be a big sister.”

“Thanks a lot,” Tisha smirked as the boys dragged her into the living room to play.

[Shelley]

I really like this story. Post more when you can.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I really like this story. Post more when you can.

Thanks Shelley. Here is some more.

I've started the dinner scene Jo/Blair Fan has been anxiously awaiting, but it's not finished. I'm just posting part of it. I'll try to write more tomorrow and post the rest then.

Chapter 102
Blair and Tad walked into Chez Antoine’s. They knew they were a little late since they had stopped to drop Ethan off with Jamie. They gave their name and were quickly led to the table where everyone else was waiting patiently.

“Hey everyone,” Blair said as Tad pulled out her chair and she sat down. “I’m so glad we could all get together tonight.”

“Of course we could all get together,” Mrs. Garrett said kindly. “We all want to be with you.”

“Sure we do,” Natalie added. “We love you.”

Blair smiled softly. “Thanks,” she said in a near whisper.

The waitress came over and introduced herself and everyone gave their drink orders. The table was disturbingly quiet while everyone awaited her return. No one knew what to say. The waitress returned with the drinks and after everyone ordered their food she left them in silence.

“So,” Rick asked, “Did you get Ethan dropped off okay?”

Tad nodded, “Yeah…we did. Make sure Jamie knows how much we appreciate her watching him for us.”

“She knows,” Rick said sympathetically. “And if you ever need anyone to watch him…I’m home a lot during the day and Jamie is always willing to baby-sit.”

“Tisha too,” Dorothy added. “She loves watching Ethan. You know…if you ever need someone to help out.”

“Let’s not talk about this right now…okay?” Blair pleaded. She hated thinking that she wouldn’t be able to take care of her own child. She might have to depend on her friends to help her out.

“Okay,” Dorothy replied. She looked at Blair. “How have you been feeling?” she asked.

Blair looked down at the table. “I feel fine,” she said honestly. Her voice turned angry, “I have some deadly disease inside of me and I don’t even feel sick.”

“I’m sorry,” Dorothy began. “I know it’s hard.”

“No…I’m sorry,” Blair apologized. “I’m not angry with you.” She paused, “Let’s just enjoy everyone’s company and have a nice evening…okay?”

Dorothy nodded. Robert took her hand in his. “Dorothy and I have some news we think might cheer everyone up,” he began.

Dorothy looked uneasy. She didn’t think this was the right time to share their news…not when Blair was so upset. “Maybe we should wait,” she whispered.

“No,” Blair forced a smile. “What is your news? We could use some good news around here.”

“Well,” Dorothy began. She held up her hand displaying her engagement ring. “Robert and I are getting married.”

Everyone smiled and offered congratulations. “I am so happy for you,” Mrs. Garrett said cheerfully. “I knew you two would decide to get married eventually.”

“That is happy news,” Blair said and she took Dorothy’s hand in hers so she could examine the ring. “When are you having the wedding?”

Dorothy wasn’t sure what to say. She and Robert had decided to wait and see how Blair’s surgery went before setting an official date. “We’re not sure yet,” Dorothy said.

“Well,” Jo said gently, “We can’t wait to see you walk down the aisle.”

“Yeah,” Natalie added, “Plus I want to be the matron of honor.”

“I want all of you to be in the wedding,” Dorothy replied. “I couldn’t get married without my best friends.”

Robert smiled, “We have another announcement,” he said bursting to tell everyone he was going to be a father.

“More news?” Mrs. Garrett asked with surprise. “Nothing could top the wedding announcement you just made.”

Robert laughed, “I think this can,” he teased. “We are going to have a baby.”

Jo and Natalie already knew about the baby, but everyone else was in shock. Dorothy was really uncomfortable with the stares she was getting.

“You’re having a baby?” Blair asked. “When?”

“The baby is due at the end of June,” Dorothy said softly.

“You’re four months pregnant?” Natalie asked. “You didn’t tell me you were that far along.”

“I know,” Dorothy said nervously. “I just wasn’t ready to tell everyone at first. But I guess it’s good I came clean now because I’ll probably start showing soon.”

“Well…I think this is exciting,” Mrs. Garrett added happily. “We haven’t had a new baby in the family in quite a while. I can’t wait to cuddle the little one in my arms.”

Blair smiled a sad smile. “Congratulations Dorothy,” she said softly. “I’m really happy for you.” She stood up from the table, “Will you all excuse me for a minute?” she asked as she walked down the hall toward the restrooms.

Jo watched as her friend walked away from the group. She knew Blair was hurting. She had wanted another baby for a while now, and this battle with cancer had taken that dream away.

“I knew this wasn’t the best time,” Dorothy whispered to Robert.

Jo smiled at her, “Blair will be okay,” she assured Dorothy. “She just needs some time.”

The waitress returned with the food, but no one was eating. They were staring down the hallway where Blair had disappeared into the ladies room. No one knew how to help her now.

[RoryGilmore]

Aw, poor Blair! Can't wait to read more :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 103
“Hey,” Jo said gently as she walked into the ladies room and saw Blair sitting on the chaise lounge with her head in her hands. She sat down next to her. “Are you okay?”

Blair looked up at her. Her eyes were red and mascara was running down her cheeks. “You should go back to the table,” she said as she choked on her tears. “I don’t want you here. I want to be alone.”

Jo sighed. “No you don’t,” she said honestly. “If you wanted to be alone you wouldn’t have gathered us all here tonight.” She looked sympathetically at her friend. “There are a lot of people out there who are worried about you. They came here to support you. You need to come back to the table.”

“I don’t want to,” Blair said quickly. “I shouldn’t have planned this dinner. It’s too much for me right now.”

“Listen,” Jo replied. “We all know you are going through a lot. But all of your friends dropped everything to be with you and you are hiding out in the bathroom. You owe everyone more than that. We all want to help you.”

“I don’t want anyone to help me,” Blair yelled. “I want to yell and scream and cry.” She put her head back in her hands and cried harder.

“Fine,” Jo said matter-of-factly. “Yell. Scream. Tell me how angry you are. You have the right to do that. Stop pretending like you can deal with this all alone. Stop acting like you’re just a little scared and admit you are terrified!”

“I don’t deserve this,” Blair shouted. “I am a good person. I am a loving wife and a caring mother. It’s not fair. This shouldn’t be happening to me.”

Jo knew Blair was finally opening up to her. She hoped she could stay strong enough to help her through it. She felt a lump forming in her throat and swallowed a painful swallow to clear her throat. “You’re right…it’s not fair,” she said softly. “But life isn’t always fair.”

“I have a lot of life left to live,” Blair sobbed. “And this disease is trying to rob me of that. I wanted to watch Ethan grow up. I wanted to have another baby…” She cried harder. “And now Dorothy is pregnant and I’ll have to watch her with her little baby and it will kill me.”

“It won’t kill you,” Jo said honestly. She put her arm around her best friend. “I know it will be hard, but this is not Tootie’s problem. You can’t take it out on her.”

“Don’t you think I know that!” Blair said angrily. “I just don’t want to look at her.”

“You hate her right now…don’t you?” Jo asked patiently.

“How do you know that?” Blair asked. “I never said that.”

“You didn’t have to say it Blair,” Jo said sincerely. “When Robert said Tootie was pregnant you gave her the same look you gave me when I told you I was pregnant with Erick. Remember we were in the backseat of the car and I thought I was going to throw up and I told you I was pregnant. You and Tad had been trying to get pregnant and you gave me the same look you gave Tootie back at the table.”

“What look?” Blair asked sarcastically.

“The ‘What the hell are you thinking bringing a child into this world’ look.” Jo replied sadly. “You wanted to say ‘Why the heck is Jo having a baby when she can’t even take care of herself.’ And believe me Blair, I didn’t blame you for feeling that way. You were right. I had a lot of problems to deal with and I wasn’t ready to be a mother again. I knew you deserved a baby more than I did,” Jo said as she fought back her tears. “But I loved that baby with all my heart and it hurt that you didn’t think I deserved him. You can’t make Tootie feel that way.”

“I didn’t know I looked at you like that,” Blair said softly.

“I know,” Jo replied. “And I was so excited when you found out you were pregnant too. You did deserve a baby…and now Erick and Ethan are best friends.”

“But I’m not going to get my baby this time,” Blair said knowingly. “By the time I undergo the cancer treatments it will be too late. And no agency is going to let us adopt with this in my medical history.”

“You’re probably right,” Jo said with brutal honesty. “And I know it’s difficult to accept. But you will get through this. You have Tad and Ethan. You have all of us.”

“I know that,” Blair answered as she laid her head on Jo’s shoulder. “I’m sorry I hurt you back then and I’m sorry I upset Dorothy at the table.”

“It’s okay,” Jo said as she felt tears stinging her eyes. She held her friend close and whispered softly, “I’m sorry you’re hurting now.”

[RoryGilmore]

Yup, I cried...cant wait for more

[ZeldaGilroy]

Yup, I cried...cant wait for more

Sorry I made you cry again. I almost made myself cry writing that...and that is just pathetic. I need to lighten the mood in this story :)

Here's some more.

Chapter 104
Blair splashed some water on her face and looked in the mirror. Her eyes were puffy and her makeup was ruined. “I can’t go back out there looking like this,” she turned to Jo. “I look horrible.”

“You’ve looked better,” Jo teased. She smiled, “No one will care what you look like. You’ve been in here for a long time. They are worried about you. Come on.”

The two walked back to the table. Everyone looked with concern as Blair sat back at the table. She smiled, “Sorry everybody,” she said softly. “I had a little meltdown, but I’m okay now.”

“Are you really alright?” Dorothy asked with concern. “Robert and I didn’t mean to upset you. We weren’t thinking…”

“No,” Blair interrupted. “It’s not your fault. I’m really happy for you and Robert. I was being selfish and only thinking about myself.”

“You have every reason to be selfish right now,” Dorothy assured her.

“No I don’t,” Blair replied. “I want you all to know that I appreciate all you’ve done for me. You put your lives on hold to be here with me…to help me through this.”

“We want to be here with you,” Natalie said honestly. “When Jo called me I couldn’t imagine staying in DC while you were here going through all of this. We are a family.”

“Of course we are,” Mrs. Garrett added. “And families stick together.”

“Thanks,” Blair said with gratitude.

Tad looked at all of Blair’s friends sitting around the table. He hadn’t wanted to come tonight. He had not understood why it was important to her. Now he knew. Blair needed them. She needed him too, but not in the same way. He loved her and wanted her to get better. He felt broken knowing he didn’t have any way to help her. But Blair’s friends were different. They loved her and wanted her to beat the cancer, but they weren’t broken. They made each other strong, and that made Blair stronger.

Tad sighed as he took Blair’s hand in his. She leaned her head on his shoulder and he kissed the top of her head gently. “I love you,” she whispered.

Tad smiled, “I love you too.”

[ZeldaGilroy]

So...here it is the middle of the night and I woke up and couldn't go back to sleep. So I decided to write more on this story. I actually wrote quite a bit.

Here you go...

Chapter 105
Dorothy yawned as they turned the corner onto her street. Robert looked at her and smiled. “You tired?” he asked kindly.

“Yes,” Dorothy said with another yawn. She laid her head back against the seat. “I know it’s not that late, but with everything going on this week I feel like I could sleep for two days straight.” She closed her eyes.

“What time do you have to be at the hospital in the morning?” Robert asked. After Blair had returned to the table at dinner everyone had agreed to meet at the hospital first thing. They wanted to be there when she checked in, in case she needed anything.

“7:00,” Dorothy said softly. “It will be another long day.”

Robert nodded as he pulled into the driveway. “It’s only a little after 10,” he said as he got out of the car. You can get a good night’s sleep before at least.”

Dorothy and Robert walked to the front door and she unlocked it. They walked into the living room. Robert flipped the light switch. He smiled at Dorothy, “I’m sorry I blurted our news out to everyone tonight,” he said sincerely. “I didn’t mean to cause such a commotion. I was just bursting to tell everyone.” He put his arms around her and pulled her close to him.

Dorothy smiled slightly. “It’s alright,” she said. “I needed to tell them. Blair is just so emotional right now and I knew it would be hard for her to hear. She has wanted another baby for a while now.” Dorothy looked sadly at her fiancé. “I feel a little guilty,” she said. “Blair wants a baby so badly and probably won’t be able to have one. Here I am, perfectly happy with the life I have, and this just drops into my lap. I didn’t even want another child.”

“But you’re happy about it now…right?” Robert asked with concern. He knew Dorothy had been apprehensive about the baby at first, but she seemed content with their new blessing earlier.

Dorothy sighed, “I’m just tired,” she said quickly. “I need to get some sleep. Everything will look brighter in the morning.” She headed toward the bedroom. “Are you coming?” she turned and asked.

Robert wasn’t sure he was satisfied with her response, but he wasn’t going to push now. “Do you want me to stay?” he asked honestly. “I can go back to the playhouse if you think we still need time apart.”

“Do you think we need time apart?’ Dorothy asked impatiently.

“No…but I thought you might,” Robert answered.

Dorothy smiled, “Come on,” she said. “Let’s go to bed. I’m exhausted.”

Robert followed her into the bedroom and they curled up together and fell asleep.

Chapter 106
Natalie and Mrs. Garrett pulled up in front of Mrs. Garrett’s house. “I’m so glad you came home with me tonight,” Mrs. Garrett smiled at her new roommate. “I want someone to go with me to the hospital tomorrow.”

“I’m just glad not to be alone tonight,” Natalie said honestly as they entered the house. She realized it was the first time she had admitted how lonely she was to another person.

Mrs. Garrett smiled at her, “You spend a lot of time by yourself…don’t you?” she asked kindly.

Natalie nodded as the two women sat together on the couch. “My work keeps me pretty busy,” Natalie said in her defense. “I don’t have a lot of time to socialize.”

“You miss Harper,” Mrs. Garrett said with sympathy. “There’s no shame in admitting that Natalie. But you can’t hide away forever. You have to get out there. You’ve always been one of the most social people I’ve ever known. It makes me sad to see you so reclusive.”

“Whenever I go out with other people…I feel like they look at me with such pity,” Natalie replied. “Poor Nat…her husband died and now she’s all alone.”

“You’re not all alone,” Mrs. Garrett assured her. “You have all of us…me. Dorothy, Jo, Blair…”

“I know that,” Natalie interrupted. “And I appreciate everything you all have done to help me through this. That’s why I’m happy to be back in Peekskill.” Natalie forced a chuckle, “I never thought I’d be happy to be back in Peekskill.”

Mrs. Garrett smiled, “Not exactly the glamorous life you were living before…huh?”

“No…but its home. Back in DC, I saw Harper in everything. It was almost more than I could bear,” Natalie looked sadly at Mrs. Garrett. “I needed to come home. I needed to put my life with Harper behind me.”

“You’ll never be able to put him behind you,” Mrs. Garrett said softly. “He’s a part of you. You loved him…you still do. As time goes on the pain will lesson, but he will always be there. And that’s okay. You just can’t let the memory of what you once had keep you from making new memories. You still have a lot to live for, even if Harper isn’t here to live that life with you.”

Natalie began to cry. She reached out and hugged Mrs. Garrett, “I wish he was here,” she said. “I hate him for leaving me.”

“I know,” Mrs. Garrett stroked her hair.

Natalie pulled away a little. She looked at Mrs. Garrett sitting beside her. She had buried her husband, her sister, several friends, and still she was able to give Natalie a positive outlook on life. “I love you Mrs. Garrett,” Natalie said honestly. “I don’t think I ever say that to you…and I should.”

“I love you too, Natalie,” Mrs. Garrett replied softly. “Now what do you say we get to bed. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day.” Her voice trailed off. “I just pray Blair makes it through this okay.”

“Me too,” Natalie said gently. “We need her.”

She put her arm around Mrs. Garrett as the two walked slowly to the stairs.

Chapter 107
Jo watched as Tad carried Ethan from the bedroom. Blair hadn’t wanted to come in, but Jo could see her sitting in the passenger’s seat in front of her house. She was still upset. Jo cleared her throat, “Bring him by in the morning,” she said softly. “Rick will take the boys to school tomorrow and I’ll meet you and Blair at the hospital around 7.”

“Thanks Jo,” he said. “For everything. Blair couldn’t get through this without you.”

Jo smiled, “She’s always been there when I needed her. I have to return the favor.” She waved as Tad carried his son to the car and buckled him into his seatbelt. Then she closed the door.

“I’m leaving Mom,” Jamie said as she entered the living room. “I need to get back to the dorms. I still have a paper to finish before my 10:00 class tomorrow.”

“Jamie, you should have said something,” Jo replied. “We could have cut the evening short so you could finish your paper.” She hugged her daughter good-bye and kissed her on the cheek.

“It was okay Mom,” Jamie answered quickly. “I’m almost done. I just need to do some tweaking here and there.” Jo watched as her daughter drove down the street. Then she headed to the bedroom where Rick was already in bed.

“What took you so long?” Rick asked playfully as she climbed into bed beside him. “I’ve been waiting for you.”

Jo smiled and laid her head on his chest. “I was saying good-bye to our daughter. Do you know she has a paper to finish tonight and she spent her whole evening baby-sitting for us?”

“She’s a sweet kid,” Rick said proudly. “We got lucky with her Jo.”

“I know,” Jo agreed. She was lying quietly, thinking about Blair. Blair would never be lucky enough to have her own daughter and it made Jo sad to think about it.

“I was proud of you tonight,” Rick said as he pulled his wife closer to him. “I know it was hard for you to go to Blair and help her when she was so upset. But you held it together.”

“It wasn’t easy,” Jo said honestly. She felt tears begin to form and thought about trying to hold them back. Then she decided to be honest about her feelings and let them fall.

“I know it’s hard for you to see her hurting like this,” Rick said gently as he kissed her and wiped away her tears.

“I’m afraid she’s never going to be the same,” Jo said as she sniffled a little. “Even if she gets better, she’s always going to live in fear that the cancer will return. And she lost her dream of having another baby…”

“I know,” Rick comforted her. “Tad was talking about that the other night. They really feel like they need another child to complete their family. I told him that maybe they could adopt a baby.”

“No agency will approve them when they find out Blair had cancer,” Jo said truthfully. “It’s too big of a risk.”

“That’s too bad,” Rick sighed. “I don’t know why they want another baby so badly anyway. They’re not getting any younger. I think they’d be happy to have that all behind them. I can’t imagine us having another baby now.”

Jo laughed a little, “Well they are not us,” she said. “Blair doesn’t want Ethan growing up alone. She was an only child growing up…her mom didn’t have Bailey until Blair was already in college. She felt like she missed out on being part of a family and she wants Ethan to have that bond with a sibling that she missed out on.”

“Well maybe something will work out for them,” Rick tried to be positive. “Right now we just need to worry about Blair getting safely through surgery tomorrow.”

“I know,” Jo replied. “I hope everything goes okay and they can get all the cancer.” She began to cry again. “I can’t lose her.”

“You won’t lose her honey,” Rick tried to sound convincing. “Calm down okay.” He held her tight. “Let’s go to sleep. It’s going to be a big day tomorrow.”

Jo nodded and closed her eyes. She could feel the rise and fall of her husband’s chest. As his breathing became more and more steady she knew he had fallen asleep. She laid awake, thinking about Blair. Blair had to be okay. Jo wiped away the warm tears that were falling down her face. She couldn’t lose her best friend. She wasn’t strong enough to get through life alone.

[RoryGilmore]

Wow you did write a lot! I've pulled some late nights writing myself. Its crazy.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 108
Jo walked down the hospital corridor. The nurse at the front desk told her Blair was in one of the rooms in the surgery wing and she was searching for the right one. She was late. It was long past 7:00. After a near sleepless night, she had trouble getting out of the house that morning. Erick had pouted and refused to eat his breakfast. Then Tad brought Ethan in and the little boy had been sobbing for his mother. Jo didn’t have the heart to leave him until he had calmed down. She hoped Rick would be able to get him to go to school okay. If not, he promised to call her.

She found the room and walked in to see Natalie, Dorothy, and Mrs. Garrett already there. Blair was lying in bed with an IV tube in her arm. Jo couldn’t help but notice how helpless she looked lying there. “Sorry I’m late,” Jo said quickly. “I had to take care of some things at home.”

“We were getting worried about you,” Dorothy replied. “We wondered what was going on.”

“Is Ethan okay?” Blair asked concerned. “Tad told me he was okay when he took him over this morning, but I think he was sparing my feelings.”

“He’s okay,” Jo tried to sound positive.

“Promise?” Blair asked eagerly. “I hate to think of him all alone and crying right now.”

“I promise,” Jo smiled. She walked over and sat on the edge of Blair’s bed. “How are you doing?”

Blair sighed nervously, “I’m scared of the surgery,” she said honestly. “And I’m scared of the outcome.”

“I know,” Jo said as she took Blair’s hand in hers. “You’ll make it through just fine. Trust me.”

“You look terrible,” Blair said in a near whisper. “Were you crying? Please tell me you weren’t crying Jo.”

“I’m just sleepy,” Jo lied. “My eyes are red when I’m tired.”

Blair nodded, “Where’s Tad?” she asked with a yawn. She closed her eyes and opened them again quickly.

“He went to the restroom…remember?” Mrs. Garrett said gently.

“Oh…yeah,” Blair said as she closed her eyes again.

“I think the anesthesia is kicking in,” Natalie whispered. “The nurse put it in her IV a few minutes ago.”

Blair jerked her eyes open again, “Jo?” she asked softly. “Remember you promised that if something happened to me you’d take care of Ethan? Don’t forget…”

Jo squeezed her hand, “I didn’t forget…but you’ll be fine.”

Tad walked into the room. He looked at his wife lying peacefully in her hospital bed. He walked over to the bed and kissed her gently on the forehead, “I’m here honey,” he said gently. “I love you.”

Blair yawned and smiled, “I love you too…” she said as her voice drifted off.

A nurse came into the room. “Its time to take her to surgery,” she said in a cheerful voice. “You can all wait in the surgery waiting room. It’s right around the corner.”

They watched as Blair’s bed was wheeled out of the room. Then they all walked solemnly to the waiting room. There was nothing left to do but wait.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 109
“I don’t know how much longer it will be,” a woman around thirty said into the waiting room phone. “I know Mom,” she said impatiently. “I told you I’d call and I will.” She hung up and smiled a nervous smile at Natalie. “My son is having his tonsils out,” she explained. “My mom calls every five minutes to see if he’s out of surgery yet.”

“Grandmas worry,” Natalie replied. “I’m sure your son will be fine.”

“Thanks,” the woman said kindly as she took a seat across the room. In a few minutes a nurse entered the room and walked over to the woman, telling her that her son was out of surgery, had done well, and that the doctor would talk to her in the other room. The woman smiled with relief as she followed the nurse into the next room.

“I hate waiting like this,” Dorothy said impatiently. “Why can’t they come out and tell us something?”

“It’s only been fifteen minutes,” Natalie reassured her.

“Really?” Dorothy questioned. “It seems longer. I hate waiting. How long does the surgery take anyway?”

“The actually surgery is about forty minutes,” Jo said. “But by the time they take her to the operating room, administer medications and more anesthesia; it will probably be over an hour. Then we’ll still have to wait for her to wake up and that could be another hour or so.”

“I’m sure we’ll hear something as soon as there is something to tell,” Mrs. Garrett said calmly. “Right now all we can do is wait and pray.”

“Blair really appreciates all you’ve done for her,” Tad said to the group. “And I am grateful to you for waiting here with me.”

“We would never leave you here to wait all alone,” Mrs. Garrett said with compassion.

“I’m going to call Rick,” Jo said as she walked over to the phone and picked up the receiver. “I want to make sure he got the boys to school okay.”

“Thanks,” Tad said with uncertainty. “I really hope Ethan calmed down…poor little guy…” his voice trailed off as he thought of his son.

“Rick?” Jo asked as she heard her husband answer his cell phone. “How is everything? Did you get the boys to school alright?” She paused as she concentrated on what her husband was saying to her. “Uh huh…well that’s good,” she replied to his comments. “We don’t know anything yet. I’ll call you when we do.” She smiled and replied, “I love you too,” then hung up the phone.

“Is Ethan okay?” Natalie asked anxiously.

Jo nodded, “Rick said he went to school okay. He told Mrs. Simpson to call him if Ethan seemed upset and he would come back to get him, but so far so good.”

“I’m glad,” Tad said with relief. “I feel better knowing he’s okay.”

“Me too,” Jo replied sincerely. “I promised Blair he was okay. I’d hate myself if I had lied to her.”

Dorothy stood up from her seat, “I’m going to the restroom,” she said as she headed toward the door.

“I’ll come with you,” Jo said eagerly. “I need to get out of here for a while.”

Chapter 110
Jo looked at herself in the mirror while she waited for Dorothy to come out of the bathroom stall. Blair had been right when she said she looked terrible. Her eyes were red and puffy and her skin was pale. She thought she looked at least ten years older than she actually was. She sighed and splashed some water on her face.

Dorothy came out of the stall and stood at the sink next to Jo. As she washed her hands she turned to her and remarked, “I hate being pregnant. I have to go to the bathroom every twenty minutes.”

Jo laughed a little, “Yeah…I remember that. It’s no fun. But it’s not as bad as the morning sickness.”

Dorothy smiled slightly, “Luckily I haven’t had any of that.”

“Lucky you,” Jo replied. “I was sick as a dog both times I was pregnant. I couldn’t even enjoy the idea of being pregnant because I was too busy vomiting.”

“I remember,” Dorothy said. “I felt so bad for you. It’s no wonder you waited so long after Jamie to have Erick.” Then she looked serious, “I feel so bad about last night. I wish Robert hadn’t said anything about the baby.”

Jo looked down at Dorothy’s waist, “You couldn’t have hidden it much longer anyway,” she teased.

Dorothy snickered, “I know…I could barely zip up these jeans this morning.” She sighed, “I just know how badly Blair wants more children. I feel terrible that she had to hear my news while she’s going through all of this.”

“She will be okay,” Jo said convincingly. “She just has to accept the hand life has dealt her. We all have to help her do that.”

“How are you dealing with all of this?” Dorothy asked as she turned off the water and grabbed a paper towel to dry her hands.

“I’m taking it one day at a time,” Jo said honestly. “It’s hard. I hate seeing Blair like this.”

“Yeah,” Dorothy said as she tossed the towel into the trash and reached to open the door. “I’ve never seen her so weak. It scares me.”

“It scares me too,” Jo said as they walked out the door into the hallway. She put her arm around Dorothy’s shoulder and the two walked back to the waiting room. They hoped they wouldn’t have to wait too long for some news. Hopefully it would be good news.

[Shelley]

It is so touching. I really like this.

[RoryGilmore]

Stilll excellent, and sad. Can't wait for more

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks Shelley and Jo/Blair Fan. I am glad the two of you are still liking the story. Here is some more...

Chapter 111
“How long have we been sitting here?” Dorothy asked impatiently as she flipped through channels on the television.

“It’s been about an hour,” Natalie said looking at her watch. “I’m sure we’ll hear something soon.”

“I hope so,” Tad said anxiously. “I’m going crazy here. This waiting is killing me. Can’t they at least come out and say things are going okay?”

Jo looked up from the magazine she was skimming through, “No news is good news,” she said. “They’d let us know if something had gone wrong. Blair is fine.”

“That’s right,” Mrs. Garrett said calmly. She stood up from her seat. “I think I’m going to take a little walk. I’m tired of sitting.”

“Do you want some company?” Natalie asked.

“No…I’ll be fine,” Mrs. Garrett assured her. “I’d like some time to think.” Everyone watched as she walked out the door.

“I hope Mrs. Garrett is okay,” Dorothy said with concern. “I know this whole thing is a lot for her to handle. I worry about her.”

“She’s fine,” Natalie said quickly. “She’s stronger than you think.”

“Yeah…she is,” Jo said softly. “And her faith is so strong. She trusts God to take care of everything. And she accepts that whatever happens in His will.”

“I know you’re right,” Dorothy replied. “But I still worry about her.” She stood up from her seat. “I have to use the bathroom again,” she said with irritation. “I’ll be back.” She headed toward the door.

“I’ll walk with you,” Natalie said quickly. “I need a break from all this waiting.”

Tad stood up and began pacing back and forth across the room. He ran his fingers through his hair and sighed in frustration. “They said forty minutes,” he whispered. “Why is it taking so long?” His eyes filled with tears.

Jo put down her magazine and walked over to him. She put her hand on his shoulder and looked into his eyes, “She’s okay,” she said honestly. “I know it.” She smiled slightly, “I’ve known Blair Warner for longer than I care to admit…and I know how stubborn she is. She won’t let this do her in. She has too much to live for.”

Tad laughed a little, “I know you’re right,” he said. “But we’ve never faced anything like this before. I’m afraid of what this will do to us.”

“What do you mean?” Jo asked.

“I mean…what if she’s different? What if the surgery doesn’t work and she gets sick and needs full time care? How will I do that? I couldn’t face seeing her like that.”

“You would find a way,” Jo said honestly. “We would all help you…but Tad, that’s not going to happen. The doctor said her chances were very good.”

“What if she does get better and something changes inside her? I’ve heard about people having a brush with death and then changing their whole personality. Maybe she won’t want to be with me anymore.” Tad said fearfully.

“She won’t be exactly the same,” Jo admitted. “Something like this does change a person. But I know she loves you and cancer will never change that.”

“Thanks,” Tad hugged her with gratitude. Suddenly the door opened and a nurse walked into the room.

“Mr. Warner,” she said softly. “Your wife is out of surgery. The doctor will see you in the other room.”

Tad felt his chest tighten. He couldn’t read the nurse’s face very well. Was it good news or bad? He grabbed Jo’s hand, “Come with me?” he pleaded.

Jo nodded. She looked at the nurse, “Our friends should be back any minute. Could you tell them Blair’s out of surgery and we are talking with the doctor?”

“Of course,” the nurse replied as she led them into the next room to wait for the doctor.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 112
Jo and Tad sat down and waited for the doctor to come in the room. They silently stared at the clock behind the desk. The “tick…tick…ticking” of the clock was unbearably loud as the minutes went by.

“Where is he?” Jo asked impatiently. “What is taking so long?”

“Please don’t tell me you’re nervous now…” Tad replied urgently, but his words were interrupted as the doctor walked in the door.

“I’m so sorry to keep you waiting,” he smiled and shook hands with both of them. “I want you to know the surgery went very well.” He sat down behind the desk and looked eagerly at them.

Jo breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn’t even realized she had been holding her breath. “Thank God,” she said thankfully.

“Blair tolerated the surgery very well,” the doctor continued. “We were able to remove the cancerous lump. It was just as we expected…five centimeters, but isolated in the breast. It hadn’t spread to the lymph nodes. We did remove some of the surrounding tissue, but everything looks clear.”

“So she’s cancer-free?” Tad asked. “She’s healthy?”

“Right now…yes,” the doctor smiled.

Tad was relieved, “Thank you so much.”

“We inserted a tube to help relieve some of the fluid pressure.” The doctor continued. “Blair will be in quite a lot of pain for a while. And of course I expect her to begin radiation therapy right away.”

“How long will she need radiation?” Jo asked.

“Probably 4-6 weeks. Then we’ll check and if there is no sign of cancer we’ll consider her in remission,” the doctor looked serious, “Blair was very lucky. If she had waited much longer I believe the cancer would have spread.” He pushed his chair back as if to stand up, “Do you have any other questions?”

“Well…actually I do have one,” Tad began uneasily. “Blair and I had wanted to have another child. Would that be possible after all of this?”

The doctor looked solemnly at his patient’s husband, “Mr. Warner…there is nothing about a lumpectomy that would prevent a woman from getting pregnant. But, I have to caution you. Blair would not be able to try to get pregnant during the radiation because of damage it would cause to the fetus. And after that…well I would never encourage a breast cancer patient to conceive until she had been in remission at least three years. The risks are too great. Changes in hormone levels would increase the chances of reoccurrence and changes in breast structure during a pregnancy would make a tumor almost impossible to detect before it was too late.”

“Three years?” Tad asked with disbelief, “Blair will be 46 by then. The odds are completely against her being able to get pregnant then.”

“I’m sorry,” the doctor replied with sympathy.

“Thank you doctor…for everything,” Jo said softly as the doctor stood and headed toward the door.

“Blair is in recovery,” the doctor informed them. “When she wakes up, the nurse will come to get you.”

He left quietly and Jo looked at Tad. He was obviously hurt by the news the doctor had given him. “Blair is going to be so disappointed,” he said sadly.

Jo looked seriously at her friend’s husband, “She already knew,” she said honestly. “She told me she wouldn’t be able to have more children. She’ll come to terms with it.”

Tad nodded, “I guess…”

“At least she’s okay,” Jo reassured him. “Blair made it through this ordeal. We have to be grateful for that. Thank God the cancer is gone.”

Tad smiled, “Yeah,” he said. “Let’s go tell everyone. I’m sure they’re all eager to hear.”

The two walked slowly back to the waiting room to give everyone the good news. Blair was going to be okay.

[RoryGilmore]

So glad Blair is alright :) Can't wait for more!

[ZeldaGilroy]

So glad Blair is alright :) Can't wait for more!

Did you really think I'd kill off Blair??? Anyway...glad you are happy with the story so far. Here is some more.

Chapter 113
“Oh my goodness…how is she,” Dorothy asked as Jo and Tad re-entered the waiting room. “The nurse told us you were in with the doctor…it’s been forever.”

“She’s fine,” Jo said quickly. “It only took so long because we had to wait so long for the doctor to come in. But he said Blair did great during surgery and is on her way to making a full recovery.”

“Thank God,” Natalie said with relief. “I was so worried when you didn’t come back out right away. I was sure it was bad news.”

“He said everything looks good,” Tad replied. “They got all the cancer.”

Dorothy began to cry, “I was so scared,” she said through her tears. “I don’t know what we would have done if we had lost her…” her voice trailed off as Natalie hugged her and Dorothy buried her tear-stained face on her shoulder.

“Calm down Tootie,” Natalie said sympathetically. “She’s alright.” She turned to Jo and Tad, “She’s been a little weepy lately.”

“Yeah…I know what that’s like,” Jo understood. “She is okay Tootie,” she tried to calm her friend. “We won’t lose her. She’s getting better.”

“I know,” Dorothy said wiping her eyes.

“Where is Mrs. Garrett?” Tad asked noticing she wasn’t in the room. “Hasn’t she come back from her walk?”

“I haven’t seen her,” Natalie answered. “Maybe we should go look for her. She’d want to know Blair is alright.”

“I’ll go,” Jo said eagerly. “You can wait for the nurse. She’s supposed to come and tell us when Blair wakes up.”

Jo walked out the door and headed down the hallway. Where had Mrs. Garrett gone? She said she needed a walk, but Jo suspected she wanted time alone to think about all that was happening. She turned the corner and faced the hospital chapel.

Jo peeked inside the chapel. She smiled when she saw Mrs. Garrett kneeling near the front pew. She walked quietly to the front and sliding in beside her knelt down. Mrs. Garrett turned and looked at her, “Jo,” she said with surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“I came to find you,” Jo said honestly. “We were worried when you didn’t come back from your walk.”

Mrs. Garrett took Jo’s hand in hers. “I didn’t mean to worry anybody,” she said softly. “I just wanted some time to ask God to take care of Blair…to take care of all of us.”

Jo smiled, “Blair’s out of surgery,” she said happily. “God answered your prayer. She’s going to be okay.”

Mrs. Garrett reached out and hugged her. “I am so grateful,” she said as a tear slid down her cheek. “When the surgery was taking so long I really started to worry. I didn’t want you girls to know…but I was scared.”

Jo looked lovingly at the older woman. Even after all these years she considered them her “girls” and wanted to protect them. “We were all scared,” Jo said honestly. “You didn’t have to hide how you were feeling.”

“What do you say we go back to the waiting room?” Mrs. Garrett asked as she stood up. Jo stood up as well and they headed to the door.

They returned to the waiting room. Everyone was nervously awaiting the arrival of the nurse to tell them Blair was awake. Finally the nurse came into the room and smiled, “Mrs. Warner is awake,” she said. “She is not feeling great…but that’s to be expected.”

“Can we see her?” Tad asked as he rose to his feet.

“She’s being taken to a room right now,” the nurse replied. “Follow me and I’ll take you to her.”

[RoryGilmore]

No I didnt think you'd kill her off.

Can't wait for more! :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

I knew you didn't really think I'd kill her off.

So, I've decided to write on this for a while. If I can keep it going until my summer break (school is out May 20th and I work until the 22nd) I will have a lot more time to write and finish it (hopefully.) I have some ideas for where the story is headed...so as long as you keep reading I've decided to keep it going a while longer.

By the way...if anyone gets sick of this story, let me know. I don't want to bore you to death. But If you really do like it I'll keep writing. It gives me something to do at night after the kids are in bed:)!

[RoryGilmore]

I knew you didn't really think I'd kill her off.

So, I've decided to write on this for a while. If I can keep it going until my summer break (school is out May 20th and I work until the 22nd) I will have a lot more time to write and finish it (hopefully.) I have some ideas for where the story is headed...so as long as you keep reading I've decided to keep it going a while longer.

By the way...if anyone gets sick of this story, let me know. I don't want to bore you to death. But If you really do like it I'll keep writing. It gives me something to do at night after the kids are in bed:)!

That's great! I'm still lovin it, and I think Brandon's still trying to catch up :lol: I understand with school going on its hard, mine has suffered alot lately from end of the year projects and all. anyway glad tyou decided to keep writing :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 114
Blair looked so different as she lay helpless in the hospital bed. Her face was ashen, her hair unbrushed, and her eyes were scrunched in pain. As her friends walked in she opened her eyes to look at them. She wanted to force a smile, but didn’t have the energy to try.

Tad walked quickly to the bed. He took her hand in his and smiled. “You look good,” he said.

“Liar,” Blair replied.

“No…you do. I am so happy you are okay…you look beautiful to me right now,” Tad kissed her gently, but as he leaned over he brushed against her and she winced in pain. He pulled away quickly, “I’m so sorry,” he said quickly. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“It’s alright,” she said softly. “I am in a lot of pain though. The nurse is supposed to be bringing me something.”

Mrs. Garrett walked over to the bed. “I’m sure she’ll be here soon honey,” she said gently. “It’s so good to see you awake and talking. I was praying so hard for you to be okay and God answered that prayer.”

Blair spoke softly, “I appreciate it Mrs. Garrett,” she said. “The doctor told me they got all of the cancer. I guess your prayer worked.”

Mrs. Garrett smiled. Natalie and Dorothy stood on the other side of Blair’s bed. They were so relieved that she was awake, but it was obvious she was in a lot of pain. “I think we will leave you to get some rest,” Dorothy said with a smile. “It’s so good to know you’re okay Blair.”

“Thanks,” Blair said. “I’m glad you were here. I could use some rest though. I’m really tired.”

“We can tell,” Natalie agreed. “You look like you could use a good nap. Maybe after the nurse brings your pain medicine you can get some sleep. Any word on when they’ll let you come home?”

Blair barely shook her head. “They said maybe tomorrow, if I don’t have any problems. They are a little concerned about the tube they put in.”

“Maybe if you get some sleep I’ll bring Ethan by to see you later,” Tad suggested. “I know he wants to see you.”

“I want to see him too,” Blair replied.

Just then the nurse walked in and put some medicine in Blair’s IV. “This will make you feel better,” she said kindly.

“Thanks,” Blair showed her appreciation. She turned to her husband and friends. “Why don’t you all go?” she said. “You’ve been here all day and I’m tired. I want to see you all later though.”

“Okay,” Tad leaned in more carefully this time and kissed her. “I’ll be back later.” Blair smiled.

Everyone headed toward the door. Blair looked up and called “Jo?” Jo had been standing by the door and Blair wondered why she hadn’t said anything since they had been in the room. “Will you stay a minute?’

Jo nodded and walked over to the chair next to the bed. Everyone else waved good-bye as they left. The Jo turned to Blair and smiled, “I was praying too,” she said. “Thank God you’re going to be okay.”

“The doctor came in to see me,” Blair said. “He told me I’ll most likely make a full recovery.”

“That’s great,” Jo was happy to hear the news. “He told us the same thing.”

“The doctor told me that Tad asked him about us having another baby,” Blair said nervously.

“Let’s not talk about this now,” Jo said calmly. “You need to rest.”

“He told me we can’t. I was right. I knew it all along.” Tears filled Blair’s eyes. “Tad will never forgive me. I waited too long and now he’s never going to have another child. Maybe I should do it anyway…even if there are risks. It would make Tad happy.”

“He does not want you to do that,” Jo reassured her friend. “I was there. He is concerned for you. He wants you to be okay more than he wants a baby. The risks are too great. The cancer could come back. You can’t take that chance…Do you want to leave Tad alone to raise Ethan and a new baby?”

“I don’t know what I want to do,” Blair said as she yawned. “I want to go to sleep.”

“Alright,” Jo said softly.” She headed toward the door. “Feel better,” she said as she left the room. Unfortunately she knew Blair would not feel better anytime soon.

[RoryGilmore]

Still excellent, and sad

[ZeldaGilroy]

Still excellent, and sad

I know it is still sad. I really want to change the direction of the story and make it happier, but all this drama keeps coming out and I can't seem to stop it. I couldn't write a comedy if my life depended on it!

Anyway...I appreciate you saying it is excellent. Here is some more.

Chapter 115
Natalie walked into her room at the inn. She decided to pack up the few things she had brought with her. She had decided to go ahead and stay at Mrs. Garrett’s house.

She pulled her suitcase out and began to pack her clothes when she heard a knock at the door. She walked to the door and answered it, surprised to see Dorothy standing there. “What are you doing here?” she asked curiously.

“I thought you might need some help,” Dorothy said as she anxiously walked into the room. “Plus I’m bored.”

Natalie laughed, “I thought you were going to lunch with Robert?” she asked. “What happened to that?”

“He can’t right now,” Dorothy said. “He called and told me he had to meet with an investor in New York. So I guess our lunch date is canceled.”

“Too bad,” Natalie said as she folded some jeans and threw them in the suitcase. “I know you were looking forward to spending some time alone together. I’m glad the two of you made up.”

Dorothy smiled, “Me too,” she said. “But I’m still nervous.” She sat on Natalie’s bed and watched her friend fold the clothes. “So…do you want to go to lunch with me?” she asked.

“Sure,” Natalie said as she continued to fold and pack. “Let me get this done first though.”

Dorothy sighed, “Well hurry,” she said impatiently. “I’m starving.”

Natalie laughed, “Pregnancy is getting to you already,” she teased.

Dorothy put her hand gently on her stomach, “I know,” she said softly. “All I can think about lately is food. And I’ve gained five pounds.” She sighed, “I’m going to have to sit out of the next production at the playhouse. I’m sure there won’t be a good part for a blimp.”

“You’re not a blimp,” Natalie tried to make her feel better. “No one can even tell you’re pregnant. So you’ve gained a little weight…that’s normal.”

“Yeah…but it’s going to be more than a little weight pretty soon,” Dorothy said sadly.

“Well, since you’re going to gain weight anyway…you might as well enjoy eating what you want,” Natalie smiled.

Dorothy laughed, “Fine,” she said, “Let’s go. I really want a cheeseburger.”

Natalie grabbed her suitcase and headed toward the door. She was glad to be leaving the inn. It was nice of Blair to let her stay there, but she missed Harper so much staying at the place where they had first declared their love. She hoped things would be better at home with Mrs. Garrett.

Chapter 116
“Rick,” Jo yelled as she walked into the house. “Are you home?” She walked in and out of the rooms and noticed her husband was no where to be found. She walked to the garage and saw his car was gone. She instantly worried that the school had called him to pick up Ethan. She hoped after the little boy saw his mother tonight he would feel better.

Jo sat on the couch and thought about what Blair had said. She wanted to have a baby even if it meant she could die. Why had she gone through the surgery if she was willing to let herself die anyway? She remembered the disappointment on Tad’s face when the doctor said Blair should not have more children. She knew Blair didn’t want to face such disappointment in her husband’s eyes. That was why she was willing to risk her own life for another baby.

Jo heard the door open and was forced out of her thoughts.

“Hey…you’re home,” Rick said as he came over and sat next to her. She leaned into him and put her head on his shoulder. “How’s Blair?” he asked with concern.

“She’s in a lot of pain,” Jo replied. “She’s tired. But it looks like they got all the cancer. The doctor thinks she’ll make a full recovery.”

“That’s great,” Rick kissed her softly. “Tad must be so relieved.”

“He is,” Jo said with a sad tone. “But he’s upset too. The doctor told him Blair should not have anymore kids and he was devastated.”

“He’ll get over it,” Rick said seriously. “They have Ethan. They won’t be alone.”

“Blair said she might get pregnant anyway,” Jo told him in disbelief. “She doesn’t want to disappoint him.”

“How serious are the risks?” Rick asked.

Jo sighed, “The cancer could come back and progress quickly due to pregnancy hormones. They wouldn’t be able to detect it or treat it in time.” She tried to keep her voice steady and stop herself from crying, “There’s a good chance she could die.”

“Surely they are both smarter than that,” Rick tried to convince his wife. “Blair and Tad would never make such a stupid choice. They have to think about Ethan. He can’t lose his mother because they selfishly want another baby.”

“I hope you’re right,” Jo said. She lifted her head and looked at her husband. “Where were you when I got home?” she asked.

Rick smiled, “I have a surprise,” he said cheerfully.

Jo smiled curiously, “What kind of surprise?”

“I ran into an old friend today,” he said. “He’s the conductor of a classical music group out of Boston. Remember when I was on tour after we first got married? He played cello in the orchestra.”

“Oh,” Jo replied, “That’s nice. I know you don’t get to see a lot of your old friends.”

“He offered me a job,” Rick smiled.

“A what?” Jo asked unsure she had heard correctly.

“He needs a classically trained pianist for accompaniment. He remembered I was pretty good and I told him I was looking for a new job…”

“You haven’t played classical music in years,” Jo interrupted.

“What do you think I do all day while you’re at work and Erick is at school?” Rick asked. He looked at the piano sitting in the corner. “I play a lot Jo. I miss it. I don’t get a lot of requests for Beethoven at the piano bar so I play here at home.”

“I didn’t know,” Jo said softly. “You never play for me anymore.”

“I know,” Rick said with apology. “I should have.”

“So…would you have to go on tour?” Jo asked unsure about letting her husband leave her.

Rick nodded, “I know it would be hard,” he said. “But the money is three times what I make at the piano bar. I don’t think we can pass that up.”

Jo looked shocked, “Three times as much?” she asked.

Rick nodded. “I’ll miss you and the kids,” he said. “It’s a year long commitment…”

“A year!” Jo interrupted with irritation.

“But,” Rick said persuasively, “We get a short break every six weeks to come home and see family and we get the holidays off.”

Jo looked sadly at her husband, “You want to do it. I haven’t seen you so excited in a long time. I think you should do it.”

“You want me to take the job?” Rick asked.

“No,” Jo said honestly. “But you want to. It will make you happy and I want you to be happy.”

“I love you,” Rick said as he held her close.

“I know,” Jo said softly.

[RoryGilmore]

Dont worry I dont think I could write comedy either :lol: Sad between Jo and Rick but good for Rick. cant wait to read more! :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Sad between Jo and Rick but good for Rick. cant wait to read more! :)

Well...let me just say I am not a Rick fan!!! I didn't care for him on the show because I thought "Who is the strange guy who just shows up and marries Jo after only 2 episodes/3 if you count the wedding" and we are just supposed to accept that he is a wonderful guy and they will live happily ever after.

The guy playing him in the reunion movie irritated me even more because if Rick had to be there they should have used Scott Bryce (or killed off Rick instead of Jeff which is the direction I would have gone but who asked me...no one obviously!!!)

I'm sure you know by now that I am too caught up on characters from FOL or else I would not be writing stories about them anyway. Since I don't like Rick I wanted to get him out of the way for a while. I wouldn't kill him off or write him to be a jerk because it wouldn't fit well with my story. I am tired of writing scenes with him though because I want to focus more of the 4 of them, so I had to get him out of the way and a tour seemed like a good plan. Plus it adds more drama and as we all know I am "all about the drama" in my fics...:lol:

I'm sure you wanted to know all my thoughts on this topic...didn't you? :)

Since you read all my rambling about Rick...here is a little more of the story!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 117
Jo looked at her watch as she walked across the hospital parking lot. It was a little after 5:00. She thought about the day and paused. Everything had changed in a few short hours. Blair had undergone a life changing surgery, but now she was considering giving up all she had gained by getting pregnant. Rick was leaving to pursue his career dreams. And she was supposed to be happy about all of it.

As she walked in the door she saw Dorothy and Natalie standing in the lobby. They were laughing and talking. She longed to feel such happiness again. She was scared she never would. “Looks like we all had the same idea,” Jo said as she forced a smile, “Have you been up to see her yet?”

“Yeah” Dorothy said quickly. “She’s in a pretty good mood. I think her pain meds are working.”

Natalie agreed, “She was sitting up. She looks better. Tad brought Ethan up. They’re with her now.”

“That’s good,” Jo agreed. “I wanted to be here sooner, but I had Erick. Rick had to go out a while. He was meeting with his new boss.”

“What?” Dorothy asked.

“He’s joining a classical music group based out of Boston. He’ll be accompanying their orchestra pieces.” Jo tried to sound happy about it. She really was proud of her husband’s talent. She just hated to see him go.

Natalie looked sadly at Jo. She knew her friend wasn’t excited about the job. “Is he going on tour?” she asked.

Jo nodded.

“I know you’ll miss him,” Natalie said with sympathy.

“He needs to do this,” Jo said seriously. “He’s miserable at the piano bar,” she looked quickly at her watch, “Speaking of which…I have to get up to see Blair. Rick has to be at the bar by 7:00 and I need to get home to be with Erick.” She waved as she headed for the elevator.

“I’m worried about her,” Dorothy said anxiously as she watched Jo get into the elevator. “I’m always scared it won’t take much to make her spiral back into depression. All this with Blair…and now Rick leaving. I don’t know how much more she can take.” She began to get teary-eyed.

“She’ll be alright,” Natalie said. “But I do think we need to make more of an effort to be there for her. Blair can’t be her support right now and she needs somebody to help her out.”

Dorothy nodded, “I just hope she won’t be her typical stubborn self.” She laughed, “What am I saying…this is Jo. Of course she’ll be stubborn.”

Natalie laughed as they walked out the door and headed toward the car.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 118

“When are you coming home Mommy?” Ethan asked impatiently. “I miss you already.”

Jo stood outside Blair’s door not wanting to intrude. She could see Ethan’s small blonde head at the foot of his mother’s bed. Her heart ached for the little boy. She knew how scary it was for him to see his mom in a hospital bed with random tubes all around. Heck, it was hard for her to watch and she was forty-two…for a five year old it must have been torture.

“I told you Mommy’s coming home tomorrow or the next day,” Tad said. “Now don’t bother her about it.”

The little boy looked sad and lowered his head.

“You’re not bothering me,” Blair said softly. “I’m glad you want me to come home. I want to come home too. I miss being there with you.” She motioned for him to come closer to her and took his hand in hers. “I love you so much,” she said gently.

“I love you too Mommy,” Ethan smiled.

A nurse walked around the corner. Jo saw she was heading toward Blair’s room so she moved away from the door. She didn’t want the hospital staff to see her eavesdropping on her friend’s family. The nurse walked into the room. “I’m just here to check your IVs,” she said cheerfully. She went about her business and then turned to Ethan, “Aren’t you adorable?” she winked at him.

Ethan smiled. “Thank you,” he said.

The nurse looked at Blair. It was obvious her patient wanted some time alone with her husband. “Would it be okay if I took Ethan to the nurse’s station to get a soda?” she asked.

“Please?” Ethan pleaded. “I’m thirsty.”

Blair smiled at the nurse, “Thanks Mona,” she said. “That’d be great.”

The nurse and Ethan left the room and headed toward the nurse’s station. Jo watched as they walked down the long hallway. Then she moved closer to Blair’s door. Why was she being so nosy? Maybe she had been hanging around with Tootie too much. She laughed a little at the thought.

“I can’t wait until you come home,” Tad said sweetly. He kissed Blair on the lips. “The inn seems lifeless without you.”

“Do me a favor,” Blair said softly, “Be extra nice to Ethan tonight. Let him sleep in our room if he wants. He’s going to be afraid.”

“Alright,” Tad agreed. “But he’s been great so far.”

Blair nodded, “He’s trying to be brave,” she said. Then she changed the subject, “I know you talked to the doctor about us having another baby.”

“I guess we’ll have to be a happy family of three,” Tad tried to sound upbeat. “Ethan doesn’t have to have a little brother or sister. He will love being an only child.”

“You’re lying to me,” Blair said in frustration. “You are not okay with this.”

“I’ll be okay with it,” Tad said honestly. “It’s what’s meant to be.”

“I’ve decided to try to get pregnant after I finish radiation,” Blair said matter-of-factly.

“No!” Tad nearly shouted. “You can’t do that. It’s too dangerous and I won’t risk losing you…not for anything; even a baby.”

“I don’t want Ethan to be an only child,” Blair sobbed. “And you always wanted more children.”

“I don’t care,” Tad argued. “This is not an option Blair. I won’t agree to it. We can try the adoption agency if you want. I know when we researched before Ethan was born one of the rules was they didn’t accept cancer patients, but maybe the rules have changed.”

Jo saw Ethan and Nurse Mona heading her direction. Ethan saw her and ran up to her. “Aunt Jo,” he said. “Come in and see Mommy. She’s getting better.”

Jo smiled and took his hand as they walked into the room together.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 119
Things had been relatively quiet since Blair had come home from the hospital four weeks earlier. The January snow was gone, but the crisp February air was cold and gray. Life moved along at a slow and steady pace and everyone tried to find time for each other, but their busy lived kept them apart more often than not.

Natalie had returned to Washington DC, packed up her apartment, and returned to Peekskill. She was enjoying her job as editor of the Peekskill Press, but unfortunately the paper wasn’t showing much of a profit in spite of her effort. She spent late nights working to improve the paper and had little time to spend with her friends. She did enjoy the time she had at the house with Mrs. Garrett though and the two were as close as ever.

Dorothy and Robert were busy preparing for their bundle of joy. Dorothy had really begun to show over the last few weeks and was a little more excited at the idea of motherhood again. Robert was still pushing for a wedding before the baby was born, but Dorothy hadn’t agreed yet. She wanted to make sure it was the right thing.

Jo and Rick had spent the last few weeks preparing for his concert tour. Jo was still nervous about losing her husband for weeks at a time, but she knew it was best for him. Erick and Jamie were less enthusiastic about their father leaving and the whole family had been trying to spend quality time together before he had to leave. Jo also spent a few days a week taking Blair to her radiation therapy and was glad to have time to help her best friend.

Blair and Tad were still arguing over whether or not to have another baby. The radiation therapy was going well and it looked like the cancer was gone for good. Still, they had checked with the adoption agency and were quickly turned down. The agency felt that Blair’s battle with cancer posed too big a risk for an adoption. Tad tried to accept the situation. He loved his son and he loved his wife; and they were enough for him. But Blair couldn’t accept that Ethan would be an only child or that Tad would not get the houseful of children she had promised him.

Mrs. Garrett was enjoying having Natalie at the house with her. She wished she had more time with the other girls. Since Blair had come home from the hospital, everyone was too busy to spend much time together. She wanted to do something about that. She decided it was time to have everyone over for dinner again. The last time they had all been at the house was the night Blair told her about her cancer.

Mrs. Garrett picked up the phone. She called everyone and invited them to a nice family dinner. Everyone agreed they needed some quality time together. They would all have dinner with Mrs. Garrett and this time it would be a happy get together. Hopefully they didn’t have anymore sad news to share.

Chapter 120
“I am so sorry I’m late,” Natalie explained as she rushed into the kitchen. She had promised Mrs. Garrett she would come home early and help her get things ready for dinner that evening. She sat the grocery bag on the counter, “I couldn’t get away from the paper,” she said out of breath. “Mr. Wilkinson came in and was threatening to close down the paper. He says we aren’t making a big enough profit. He is such a jerk. He doesn’t care about Peekskill. This town needs a newspaper.”

Mrs. Garrett reached for the grocery bag and began to remove the groceries, “Oh no,” she said. “What are you going to do?”

“I got him to hold off a while longer,” Natalie said quickly. “He’s giving me until May 1. If we don’t turn a profit…The Peekskill Press is history.”

“I’m so sorry,” Mrs. Garrett looked sympathetically. “I hope it works out.”

“Me too,” Natalie agreed sadly.

The doorbell rang. Mrs. Garrett looked at her watch. “I can’t believe it’s so late already,” she said as she noticed it was almost 6:00. “I need to finish up in here…can you get that?”

Natalie nodded and walked quickly to the door. She opened it to see Dorothy and Robert standing on the porch. “Hey…come on in,” she said with a smile.

The couple walked in and Dorothy removed her coat revealing her very noticeable baby bump. Natalie reached out and patted her friend’s stomach, “Wow,” she said. “I haven’t seen you since last week and I think you’re bigger.”

Dorothy smirked, “Thanks a lot,” she said.

Robert put his arm around her and turned to Natalie, “She’s getting a little self-conscious about it.” He kissed Dorothy on the cheek, “But I think she looks beautiful.”

They all walked into the living room and sat down. Dorothy smiled, “I’m glad Mrs. Garrett decided to have this dinner,” she said. “We all need to spend more time together.”

“Yeah,” Natalie agreed as she heard the doorbell ring again. She got up to answer it. This time it was Jo and Rick. They walked in and Erick trailed along behind them. Before Natalie could close the door she saw Blair and Tad drive up. She waited for them and they came in followed by Ethan.

Everyone sat down and shared events of the past week. The smell of Mrs. Garrett’s pot roast filled the air. They were all laughing and happy to share each other’s company. It seemed like everything was back to normal.

Chapter 121
After dinner Erick and Ethan went into the playroom to play. Blair and Jo offered to wash the dishes and everyone else gathered in the living room for coffee. Mrs. Garrett sat on the sofa and smiled at Dorothy, “So, how have you been feeling honey?” she asked kindly.

Dorothy smiled, “I feel good,” she replied. “I wish I could fit into my old clothes, but other than that I’m good.”

“She’s directing a play at the playhouse,” Robert said proudly. “She’s been keeping pretty busy with it. I’ve been trying to get her to slow down some.”

Dorothy laughed, “I keep telling him I don’t need to slow down.”

“I’m sure you are listening to your body,” Mrs. Garrett smiled. “When you’re tired you can slow down.”

“See?” Dorothy said to Robert. “Even Mrs. G agrees with me.”

“Fine…I’ll stop pestering you,” Robert gently placed his hand on her swollen stomach.

“So?” Natalie asked. “Do you know yet if it’s a boy or girl?”

Dorothy shook her head, “The doctor couldn’t tell when we had our sonogram last month. Apparently the baby was not positioned in the right way.”

“We have another appointment later in the month though,” Robert added. “Hopefully we’ll find out then.”

“What are you hoping for?” Tad asked.

“Either one will be fine,” Robert said seriously. “We don’t have a preference.”

“Of course you do,” Rick teased. “Everyone always has hope for one or the other.”

“We don’t,” Robert argued.

“When Blair was pregnant, I really wanted a boy,” Tad smiled as he remembered. “I even bought a ball bat and a tiny baseball cap and hid them so she wouldn’t find them. I didn’t want her to know I wanted a boy in case it turned out to be a girl, but I was so happy when we found out we were having a son.”

“When Jo was pregnant with Jamie, I wanted a boy too,” Rick said honestly. “But when I first held her in my arms…I knew there was nothing like the bond between a father and his daughter. Then when we had Erick I was thrilled. I knew he would be our last baby and I was glad to have a son.”

Dorothy looked at Robert, “You want a boy…don’t you?” she accused.

“No,” Robert said as he patted her stomach. “I want a child. Boy or girl…I am just thrilled to have this baby with you.” He kissed her gently on the lips.

Dorothy smiled, “You’re so sweet,” she said. “But I still think you want a boy.”

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 122
“Guess what?” Blair asked with a smile as she handed Jo the plate she had just rinsed.

Jo put the plate in the dishwasher and looked curiously at her friend, “What?” she asked.

“My doctor says I am done with radiation,” Blair smiled.

Jo looked at her and questioned, “After only four weeks? Wow…that’s amazing.”

“I know,” Blair said happily. “He said it would be up to eight weeks, then he said probably six, but they have found no signs of cancer and I have healed really well. He says it’s over. I’m officially in remission.”

Jo reached out and hugged her best friend, “I am so happy for you,” she said with excitement. “Why didn’t you tell everyone at dinner?”

“Tad knows of course,” Blair said seriously. “And I wanted to tell you before everyone else. You have been so great through all of this…taking me to appointments and taking care of Ethan. I really appreciate it.”

Jo smiled slightly, “I am so glad you’re better,” she said.

“I’m glad I chose the lumpectomy,” Blair told her. “If I had done chemo I would have been sick and lost all my hair. If I had the mastectomy I would have needed a much longer recovery time. I can’t believe how much better I feel in such a short time.”

Jo nodded, “I guess you made the right choice. You were lucky they caught it early.”

“Do you want to know another secret?” Blair smiled mischievously. “I think Tad and I are going to have another baby.”

Jo’s face dropped. “What?” she asked in disbelief. “Are you pregnant?”

Blair shook her head, “No,” she said. “I really wanted to try to get pregnant, but Tad is too worried about the risks. I guess I am too. I don’t want to risk getting sick and leaving Tad to raise Ethan and another baby.”

“So the adoption agency changed their minds?” Jo asked, happy to know her friend’s health wasn’t at risk.

“No,” Blair answered. “You see, Tad and I really want more children. When the agency rejected us, we started to research some other options. I think we’ve found one.”

Jo looked confused, “What other option?”

“We are going to use a surrogate,” Blair replied. “I’m going to see a fertility specialist. The doctor will use my eggs and Tad’s sperm and we will have a surrogate carry the baby for us.”

Jo didn’t know what to think. “That seems like a pretty desperate decision. You are going to trust a complete stranger with your baby?”

“I cannot carry a baby. The risks are too great. This is my only chance,” Blair knew her friend was uneasy about what she was telling her. “There are clinics that specialize in this. It’s safe.”

“What about the legalities of it,” Jo asked uncertainly. “What if this person decides she wants to keep your baby?”

“We would have a contract,” Blair tried to assure her friend. “The only problem is that New York state law does not really uphold surrogacy contracts.”

“You mean this is illegal?” Jo asked with frustration.

“No,” Blair defended herself. “It’s perfectly legal. The surrogate would carry our baby, but she would be considered its mother legally until we adopt it at birth. That’s why we have to go with a reputable clinic. We want to choose a surrogate who has carried for another couple before and who has good references.”

“You make it sound like you are interviewing someone for a job,” Jo snickered. “This woman would be pregnant with your baby. She would become a part of your life…forever.”

“Don’t you think I know all of this?’ Blair said angrily. “I knew you wouldn’t understand. You have your children and you don’t know what it is like to want a child so badly and not be able to have one.” She sat down and looked seriously at her friend. “I am scared to trust a stranger with my child,” she said softly. “But I have no other choice. This is our last chance to have a baby. The adoption agency turned us down, but the surrogacy clinic is ready and willing to work with us.”

“And they can’t turn down the adoption of your biological child the surrogate gives birth to?” Jo asked uneasily.

“No…they can’t,” Blair assured her. “It’s all privatized. We will get our baby as long as we have a reliable surrogate.”

Jo closed her eyes and sighed, “Blair…I’m going to be honest. I am so scared for you. I don’t think you should trust a strange woman to carry your baby…even if she has been evaluated by a reputable clinic.”

“I know you don’t agree,” Blair said honestly. “The clinic suggested I try to find a family member to do it. I guess the state law is more supportive of that. But my mother is too old and Bailey doesn’t have children of her own yet. A surrogate has to have had prior pregnancies.” She sighed, “Tad and I want another baby more than anything. We’re going to meet with the surrogacy clinic next week to try to be matched with a surrogate.”

Jo still felt unsure. She knew how much Blair wanted another child, but this seemed wrong somehow. It was too risky. She forced a smile, “Good luck then,” she said as she stood up and went back to washing the dishes.

[Shelley]

I really like this story. I was thinking that Blair and Tad might use a surrogate before you had written this part.

[RoryGilmore]

Wow, you've posted alot. I hate havin plans on the weekends!

[ZeldaGilroy]

Thanks for replying. I'm glad you still like it. I am trying to keep it interesting.

Here's a little more.

Chapter 123
Dorothy and Robert were driving home. The radio was playing softly when Dorothy reached over and turned it off. She looked at Robert and sighed. “Were Tad and Rick right?” she asked. “Do you really want the baby to be a boy?”

“They didn’t say I wanted a boy,” Robert argued. “They said they wanted boys when Blair and Jo were pregnant. Then you said I wanted a boy.”

“And you said you didn’t care if we had a boy or a girl,” Dorothy added. “I want to know if that is true. Are you going to be disappointed if we have a girl?” Tears came to her eyes and she didn’t bother to wipe them away.

”You are being completely unreasonable,” Robert was aggravated. He knew pregnancy hormones were making his fiancée crazy, but he wasn’t sure how to deal with it. “Of course I will not be disappointed if we have a girl. Tisha is a girl and I love her.”

“Tisha’s not your daughter,” Dorothy answered.

Robert’s face looked solemn. “I can’t believe you said that,” he remarked sadly.

“I’m so sorry,” Dorothy apologized. “I know you love Tisha.”

“Of course I do,” Robert added.

“You’ve been a wonderful dad to her. She’s lucky to have you,” Dorothy leaned her head on his shoulder. “This baby is lucky too. I know you’ll love it if it’s a girl or a boy. I don’t know why I am such a basket case. I get fixated on stupid things and can’t let it go.”

Robert smiled, “Well…I’m getting used to it,” he teased.

Dorothy sat up and looked at him, “I said I’m sorry,” she said angrily. “You don’t have to rub it in.”

“Great…you’re mad again,” Robert shrugged as he pulled in the driveway.

“I’m not mad,” Dorothy sighed. “I’m sorry. I love you.”

Robert leaned over and kissed her, “I love you too,” he said gently. He reached over and touched her stomach. Suddenly he felt something.

“Did you feel that?” Dorothy asked anxiously.

Robert laughed in amazement, “Was that the baby?”

Dorothy nodded, “I’ve been feeling some fluttering the past few weeks, but this was different. It was an actual kick.”

“It was unbelievable,” Robert said, his hand still placed carefully on her stomach. He smiled as he felt another kick. Dorothy giggled as Robert bent down and talked to her belly, “Hello in there,” he said teasingly. “We can’t wait to meet you baby.”

“We should think of some names,” Dorothy suggested. “We can’t keep calling him the baby.”

“Him?” Robert asked.

“Or her?” Dorothy replied. “But I kind of think it might be a boy.”

Robert laughed and kissed her gently on the lips as the baby kicked once more, “I think it might be a kickboxer,” he teased.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 124
Tad woke Ethan up when they arrived at the inn. He took the little boy’s hand and led him up the stairs. Blair followed behind them. She had been unusually quiet since they left Mrs. Garrett’s house. Tad wondered why. She had been so excited to get the news that her cancer was in remission and she had been beaming since they began to research the surrogacy option. He wondered what had brought her spirit down so quickly.

Ethan walked into his room and put on his pajamas. Tad and Blair both kissed him good-night and tucked him in. Then they went to their own room to get ready for bed. “What’s got you so upset?” Tad asked as he changed out of his jeans and sweater into boxer shorts and a T-shirt. “You were fine at dinner.”

Blair shrugged as she climbed into bed, “I’m fine,” she said. “Really.”

Tad climbed in next to his wife and pulled her close to him. He kissed her softly and smiled, “You don’t look fine,” he said. “What has you so worried?”

Blair sighed, “I told Jo about our surrogacy plans,” she said quietly. “She was less than thrilled.”

“What?” Tad asked. “I thought we agreed to keep quiet about this until we had been matched with a surrogate. You know how some people are not open-minded about this.”

“Yeah…I know,” Blair defended herself. “But Jo’s my best friend. I had to tell her. I had to tell someone.”

“Well what did she say exactly?” Tad asked.

“She said we are making a business deal with a complete stranger. We are paying a woman we don’t know to carry our baby for us and how can we trust that this woman will not run off with the baby or hurt it or who knows what?” Blair looked sadly at her husband, “Those were not her exact words, but that was the gist of it.”

“Did you tell her about the screening process?” Tad asked. “Did you tell her people do this a lot more than you’d think?”

Blair nodded, “She’s just scared for us. I’m scared for us. I wish there was a way to guarantee we could have a surrogate we trust completely.”

“You know we’ll get to know the woman before we go through with it,” Tad reassured her. “If either of us feel uncomfortable about it…we won’t do it.”

“I know,” Blair said uneasily. “I keep thinking about what the woman at the clinic said. I wish we had someone in our family who could do it. I’d feel so much better…safer.”

“You know that is not an option,” Tad held her close. “It’s usually a mother or sister who acts as a surrogate. Your mom is in her sixties. Your sister is busy with law school and she’s never gone through pregnancy before. You couldn’t ask her to commit to something when she has no idea what she’s in for.”

“I know,” Blair agreed. “It’s just hard not to worry. I want a baby so badly.”

“And this surrogacy thing is going to work for us,” Tad kissed her passionately. “I promise Blair…we are going to have a beautiful baby.”

Blair turned over and tried to go to sleep. She thought about what Tad had said. She tried to believe it was true, but she had to admit she had her doubts.

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 125
Jo was thinking as she slowly walked into the school where she worked. She hadn’t slept well after talking with Blair the night before. She felt guilty for upsetting her friend when all she had wanted was to hear some reassuring words. She walked into her office and put down her things. She had twenty minutes before she was supposed to meet with her first pair of kids for the day. They were fourth grade boys who were having trouble getting along with each other and she was supposed to help them develop a plan to improve their behavior.

She sighed as she turned on her computer. She knew if she wanted to support Blair’s decision, she had to find out more about this surrogacy thing. She typed in ‘surrogacy’ and was surprised at the number of websites that popped up. There were sites about surrogacy law, sites describing the surrogacy process, sites requesting women to be surrogates. She looked through some of the sites and was amazed at how much she didn’t know about this process.

Finally, she came to a site with a message board for surrogates and their intended parents. She read through some of the posts. Everyone seemed very positive. It brought tears to her eyes when she read stories of parents finally getting the baby they had always dreamed of and it was obvious that the surrogates seemed to experience a great deal of joy at the thought of helping make these families complete.

Most of the women on the site were in their thirties or forties, had finished having their own children, and just wanted to help infertile couples make their dreams come true. They seemed sincere, but she couldn’t help but think there was no way to know for sure. She was really scared Blair might fall in with the one “bad surrogate” out there.

Some women on the site were sisters or friends who had volunteered to carry a baby for a loved one. Jo thought about what Blair had said about the clinic recommending she find a family member to carry the baby for her. It was too bad Blair didn’t have this option because Jo knew she would feel better about it.

Blair was a wonderful mother. She deserved another baby. As spoiled and conceited as Blair sometimes was, Ethan meant the world to her and she was going out of her way to make sure he was not as self-centered as she had been growing up. Jo respected that. She knew Blair would do the same for her next child. Any baby would be lucky to have Blair for its mother.

As Jo continued to read the stories on the website a thought crossed her mind. She tried to push it away, but it kept coming back…creeping its way in. She was healthy. She did have her own children, and she and Rick had agreed they were done with babies. Maybe she should offer to be Blair and Tad’s surrogate? She pushed the thought out of her mind again. Was she crazy? Rick would never agree to it. And why would she want to go through pregnancy again anyway? Then she thought about Blair entrusting her unborn child to a complete stranger and she wondered if maybe this was the right thing for her to do. She would keep that baby safer than any stranger could. She didn’t know what to do…she was more confused than ever.

“Mrs. Bonner?” a voice pulled Jo out of her thoughts.

She turned off her computer and turned to the door where a boy with red hair and freckles stood staring at her. “Tyler,” she said with a shaky voice. She hadn’t realized how emotional she had become until she tried to speak. “Come on in. Where’s Leo?”

“Right here,” a smaller boy with dark hair and glasses peered around the corner. “Why do we have to do this? It’s stupid.”

Jo cleared her throat, “You two come in and sit down,” she said. “We’ll work this out.”

[RoryGilmore]

Jo being Blair's surrogate, I could totally see that

[ZeldaGilroy]

Jo being Blair's surrogate, I could totally see that

I'm glad you can picture it. I haven't officially decided if I'm going to take the story in that direction or not, but I thought Jo should at least consider it.

I'm going to try to post more on this later if I have a chance to write tonight.

[RoryGilmore]

I'm glad you can picture it. I haven't officially decided if I'm going to take the story in that direction or not, but I thought Jo should at least consider it.

I'm going to try to post more on this later if I have a chance to write tonight.

cool, i'll check it out durin first block tomorrow.

quick question for ya. Did you sign up under this username on Kelly's board? if so I totally just made you a "welcome to the boards" thread

[ZeldaGilroy]

quick question for ya. Did you sign up under this username on Kelly's board? if so I totally just made you a "welcome to the boards" thread

Not me...sorry. I haven't checked out Kelly's board yet. I should do that soon and sign up. Then you can make a "welcome" thread for me! :)

[RoryGilmore]

Not me...sorry. I haven't checked out Kelly's board yet. I should do that soon and sign up. Then you can make a "welcome" thread for me! :)

well then I need to go edit a post :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Chapter 126
Natalie walked into the newsroom. It was so quiet, much quieter than any job she had in DC. One of her reporters was sitting in front of the computer screen and the other one was no where to be found. “Where’s Ollie?” Natalie asked the woman sitting at the computer.

The woman looked up and smiled, “He called in sick,” she said.

“Great,” Natalie sighed as she headed toward her office. Then she turned back to the woman, “Annie,” she called, “Are there any leads on a new headline? We need something for tomorrow’s edition.”

The woman shook her head, “The only thing I’ve heard about is that the Peekskill dog pound has a new litter of puppies.”

“Well that’s not exactly front page news…is it?” Natalie said sarcastically.

“I have worse news,” Annie continued. “Mr. Wilkinson is back. He’s waiting in your office.”

Natalie rolled her eyes. What did he want now? He had given her until May 1 to turn a profit. It was only February and after his visit yesterday she expected him to back off. She turned the knob slowly and walked in her office. “Mr. Wilkinson,” she said, “What are you doing here?”

Don Wilkinson smiled, “Well…I can see you’re happy to see me.”

“I’m surprised,” Natalie was honest. “I thought we had an agreement.”

“Well something’s come up,” Mr. Wilkinson continued. “I hate to do this to you Natalie.”

“Do what to me?” Natalie asked with uncertainty.

“I’ve had an offer on the paper,” he said. “I know I said I’d hold off on closing it down, but this offer is very good. It would give me a pretty decent profit.”

“Who wants to buy it?” Natalie asked.

“I can’t say,” he replied. “I promised to keep it private.”

“You can’t do this,” Natalie pleaded. “You promised me. I can make this paper a success. I just need time.”

“I know what I promised,” Mr. Wilkinson said calmly. He smiled, “I don’t break my promises. I just want you to know this offer is on the table. I’m tempted to accept it.”

“Then you’d be breaking your promise,” Natalie said quickly.

“Let’s discuss it some more,” he suggested, “Tonight…over dinner.”

“Mr. Wilkinson, I cannot let you do this to the town. Peekskill needs a paper,” Natalie added.

“So is that a yes to dinner?” He asked.

Natalie nodded.

“7:00,” he added. Then he smiled, “And Natalie…call me Don.” He winked as he walked out of her office.

Chapter 127
Jo drove home slowly. She had spent her day working with various groups of children, trying to help them with their problems. She was afraid she hadn’t been as helpful as she should have been. She hated to admit her mind had wandered more than once. She couldn’t stop thinking about the things she had read on the surrogacy websites. Blair was her closest friend and she was a wonderful mother. She wanted another child so badly. Why shouldn’t Jo help her and give her the peace of mind in knowing her child would be loved and cared for even before it was born?

Jo pulled into the driveway. She got out of the car and smiled when she heard Erick and Rick in the backyard. Rick was leaving in two days. He would be gone until mid April. He was trying hard to spend quality time with all of them before he had to leave.

She walked around the house and opened the back gate. She smiled as she watched them throwing the football back and forth. “Hey,” Jo called to them, “Can I play?”

“Sure Mom,” Erick yelled as he tossed the ball her way. She grabbed it and Erick ran her way. “I’m gonna tackle you Mommy,” he shouted as he ran toward her.

“I’ll help you bud,” Rick laughed as he ran her way. They both grabbed her and tickled her until she fell laughing to the ground. “Not fair,” Jo said, out of breath with laughter. She grabbed Erick and tickled him and the little boy giggled.

They all stood up. “I need to go make dinner,” Jo offered as she headed toward the house.

Rick looked at his son and smiled, “I’m going to go help Mom,” he said.

Erick followed them inside. “I’m gonna play with my cars,” he said as he went into his room.

Rick put his arms around his wife and kissed her gently on the lips, “I’m going to miss this time together,” he said sadly.

“Me too,” Jo agreed.

Rick sighed, “So…what are we making for dinner?”

“Spaghetti,” Jo suggested. “I think we have everything for it.”

Rick nodded as he pulled hamburger out of the refrigerator. “So…are you feeling better today? I know you were awake most of the night. What was going on?”

“I was thinking about Blair. Last night she told me that she and Tad are going to use a surrogate to have a baby,” Jo said softly.

“Really?” Rick seemed surprised. “Isn’t that a little risky?”

Jo nodded, “If they use a stranger it could be. They are going to try to find someone with references.”

“References?” Rick smirked. “They don’t want a babysitter…they want a mother for their child.”

Jo shook her head, “Actually they don’t want a mother…Blair would be the baby’s mother. In a way, they do want a babysitter…someone to take care of their baby before it’s born.”

“I don’t think it’s a good idea,” Rick said honestly. “How can they trust a complete stranger to grow and nourish their child…even if she has references?”

“They could find a surrogate they know,” Jo suggested. “That would be better for everyone.”

“Who do they know that would do something like that?” Rick asked with disbelief.

Jo filled the spaghetti pot with water and put it on the stove. She turned and looked seriously at her husband. “I would do it,” she said softly.

Rick couldn’t believe his ears. His wife wanted to have another baby…and not their baby. Blair and Tad’s baby. “What?” Rick asked. “Did you tell her you would do it?”

“Of course not,” Jo reassured him. “I wouldn’t do that. I wanted to talk to you first.”

“Well I’m saying no,” he yelled. “This is crazy.”

“It’s not crazy,” Jo said frustrated. “It’s a way to help our friends make their dreams come true. They have done a lot for us.”

“You can’t be serious,” Rick calmed down a little. “Honey…this would not be our baby. You would be sick and tired all the time. You’d gain weight and feel miserable…and all for someone else.” He put his arms around her. “I won’t even be here to help you out…I’m leaving in two days.”

Jo looked sadly at him, “I know all of that,” she said gently. “But I also know that Blair has always done anything she could to help me out. When we were in high school, she got me a scholarship so I could stay at Eastland. In college, she hid me in her dorm room so I didn’t have to live on the streets. She gave up the spotlight at college graduation, and read my speech because she knew it meant the world to my Grandpa Polniaczek. When I first tried to make it on my own, she came all the way to Malibu to bring me money when I lost everything. Nineteen years ago, when I first thought I was pregnant with Jamie, she went with me to get a test and calmed me down when I was worried about telling you. She came to get me in LA when I was scared to leave the house and she found a doctor who could help me. She gave me my life back…she gave us our life back.”

Rick didn’t know what to say. He knew Jo had already made up her mind. He was worried. He didn’t know how he would react to watching his wife go through pregnancy when the baby would not be coming home to them. “I’m scared about this,” he said honestly.

“I am too,” Jo replied. “But how can we deny her this? Blair deserves a baby…and I want to give her one.”

[RoryGilmore]

I'm glad Jo wants to do it but I get where Rick's comin from. Cant wait for more... wonder how Blair and Tad will take it

[ZeldaGilroy]

I'm glad Jo wants to do it but I get where Rick's comin from. Cant wait for more... wonder how Blair and Tad will take it

Isn't it weird how we think of them as real people...LOL! I know I have control over what happens, but I find myself thinking "I wonder what Blair will say or I wonder what Jo will decide to do..."

I think I'm a little crazy and I get too caught up in my fanfics.

[RoryGilmore]

Isn't it weird how we think of them as real people...LOL! I know I have control over what happens, but I find myself thinking "I wonder what Blair will say or I wonder what Jo will decide to do..."

I think I'm a little crazy and I get too caught up in my fanfics.

I'm the same way with mine, even though we do have control over our fan fics at the same time I dont think we do. We try to keep them in character like you said: what would blair say/do what will jo say/do. Its the bad thing about writing fan fics, the characters arent yours so you cant just write out anything, you try to keep them in their known character.

[ZeldaGilroy]

I'm the same way with mine, even though we do have control over our fan fics at the same time I dont think we do. We try to keep them in character like you said: what would blair say/do what will jo say/do. Its the bad thing about writing fan fics, the characters arent yours so you cant just write out anything, you try to keep them in their known character.

That is so true...the characters are not ours so we do have to look at it from that perspective. The best fanfics are true to character. I have read a few where I felt like the characters were off track and not true to the show and I never enjoy those at all. I feel better now. I was starting to feel slightly insane thinking about the thoughts and feelings of made-up characters.

I have to go to softball now...yippee. All 3 of my kiddos are playing this season and I think I may go insane. I'll try to write more on this tonight if I have time!

[RoryGilmore]

That is so true...the characters are not ours so we do have to look at it from that perspective. The best fanfics are true to character. I have read a few where I felt like the characters were off track and not true to the show and I never enjoy those at all. I feel better now. I was starting to feel slightly insane thinking about the thoughts and feelings of made-up characters.

I have to go to softball now...yippee. All 3 of my kiddos are playing this season and I think I may go insane. I'll try to write more on this tonight if I have time!


Cant wait to read it.

Have fun at softball, if its a game hope they win :)

[ZeldaGilroy]

Cant wait to read it.

Have fun at softball, if its a game hope they win :)

They lost...9-0. Oh well...so far all but 2 of the practices have been rained out so considering how little they've practiced I guess we couldn't expect much. I was really hoping the game would get rained out...but NO. It's raining now though.

By the way...I signed up at Kelly's Site as #1FactsFan. It's a really good board...I'm glad I checked it out!

[RoryGilmore]

They lost...9-0. Oh well...so far all but 2 of the practices have been rained out so considering how little they've practiced I guess we couldn't expect much. I was really hoping the game would get rained out...but NO. It's raining now though.

By the way...I signed up at Kelly's Site and #1FactsFan. It's a really good board...I'm glad I checked it out!


That suclks our baseball team is depressed because their last home game of the year got rained out today.

I really like Kelly's board, I'm over there alot more than I'm here. FOL Fan fiction is like the only place you can find me here anymore. But now i can remake a welcome thread :)